(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Shelburne essays. 1st-11th series"

CONTENTS 

PAGE 

A HERMIT'S NOTES ON THOREAU i 

/ THE SoiyiTUDE OF NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE . 22 

J THE ORIGINS OF HAWTHORNE AND POE . . 51 

THE INFLUENCE OF EMERSON .... 71 

THE SPIRIT OF CARLYLE 85 

THE SCIENCE OF ENGLISH VERSE . . . 103 
ARTHUR SYMONS : THE Two ILLUSIONS . . 122 
THE EPIC OF IRELAND . V j . . N . .147 
Two POETS OF THE IRISH MOVEMENT . . .177 
TOLSTOY; OR, THE ANCIENT FEUD BETWEEN 

PHILOSOPHY AND ART 193 

THE RELIGIOUS GROUND OF HUMANITARIANISM . 225 



SHELBURNE ESSAYS 



A HERMIT'S NOTES ON THOREAU 

NEAR the secluded village of Shelburne that 
lies along the peaceful valley of the Androscoggin, 
I took upon myself to live two years as a hermit 
after a mild Epicurean fashion of my own. Three 
maiden aunts wagged their heads ominously; my 
nearest friend inquired cautiously whether there 
was any taint of insanity in the family; an old 
grey-haired lady, a veritable saint who had not 
been soured by her many deeds of charity, admon- 
ished me on the utter selfishness and godlessness 
of such a proceeding. But I clung heroically to 
my resolution. Summer tourists in that pleasant 
valley may still see the little red house among tKe 
pines, empty now, I believe; and I dare say 
gaudy coaches still draw up at the door, as they 
used to do, when the gaudier bonnets and hats 
exchanged wondering remarks on the cabalistic 
inscription over the lintel, or spoke condescend- 
ingly to the great dog lying on the steps. As for 
the hermit within, having found it impossible to 



2 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

educe any meaning from the tangled habits of 
mankind while he himself was whirled about 
in the imbroglio, he had determined to try the 
efficacy of undisturbed meditation at a distance. 
So deficient had been his education that he was 
actually better acquainted with the aspirations 
and emotions of the old dwellers on the Ganges 
than with those of the modern toilers by the 
Hudson or the Potomac. He had been deafened 
by the ' ' indistinguishable roar ' ' of the streets, 
and could make no sense of the noisy jargon of 
the market place. But shall it be confessed ? 
although he discovered many things during his 
contemplative sojourn in the wilderness, and 
learned that the attempt to criticise and not to 
create literature was to be his labour in this world, 
nevertheless he returned to civilisation as ignor- 
ant, alas, of its meaning as when he left it. 

However, it is not my intention to justify the 
saintly old lady's charge of egotism by telling the 
story of my exodus to the desert; that, perhaps, 
may come later and at a more suitable time. I 
wish now only to record the memories of one per- 
fect day in June, when woods and mountains were 
as yet a new delight. 

The fresh odours of morning were still swaying 
in the air when I set out on this particular day; 
and my steps turned instinctively to the great pine 
forest, called the Cathedral Woods, that filled the 
valley and climbed the hill slopes behind my 
house. There, many long roads that are laid 



THOREAU 3 

down in no map wind hither and thither among 
the trees, whose leafless trunks tower into the 
sky and then meet in evergreen arches overhead. 
There, 

The tumult of the times disconsolate 

never enters, and no noise of the world is heard 
save now and then, in winter, the ringing strokes 
of the woodchopper at his cruel task. How many 
times I have walked those quiet cathedral aisles, 
while my great dog paced faithfully on before! 
Underfoot the dry, purple-hued moss was stretched 
like a royal carpet; and at intervals a glimpse of 
the deep sky, caught through an aperture in the 
groined roof, reminded me of the other world, 
and carried my thoughts still farther from the 
desolating memories of this life. Nothing but 
pure odours were there, sweeter than cloistral in- 
cense; and murmurous voices of the pines, more 
harmonious than the chanting of trained choris- 
ters; and in the heart of the wanderer nothing 
but tranquillity and passionless peace. 

Often now the recollection of those scenes comes 
floating back upon his senses when, in the wake- 
ful seasons of a summer night, he hears the wind 
at work among the trees; even in barren city 
streets some sound or spectacle can act upon him 
as a spell, banishing for a moment the hideous 
contention of commerce, and placing him beneath 
the restful shadows of the pines. May his under- 
standing cease its function, and his heart forget to 
feel, when the memory of those days has utterly 



4 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

left him and he walks in the world without this 
consolation of remembered peace. 

Nor can I recollect that my mind, in these 
walks, was much called away from contemplation 
by the petty curiosities of the herbalist or bird- 
lorist, for I am not one zealously addicted to 
scrutinising into the minuter secrets of Nature. It 
never seemed to me that a flower was made sweeter 
by knowing the construction of its ovaries, or as- 
sumed a new importance when I learned its trivial 
or scientific name. The wood thrush and the 
veery sing as melodiously to the uninformed as to 
the subtly curious. Indeed, I sometimes think a 
little ignorance is wholesome in our communion 
with Nature, until we are ready to part with her 
altogether. She is feminine in this as in other 
respects, and loves to shroud herself in illusions, 
as the Hindus taught in their books. For they 
called her May, the very person and power of 
deception, whose sway over the beholder must 
end as soon as her mystery is penetrated. 

Dear as the sound of the wood thrush's note 
still is to my ears, something of charm and allure- 
ment has gone from it since I have become inti- 
mate with the name and habits of the bird. As 
a child born and reared in the city, that wild, 
ringing call was perfectly new and strange to me 
when, one early dawn, I first heard it during a 
visit to the Delaware Water Gap. To me, whose 
ears had grown familiar only with the rumble of 
paved streets, the sound was like a reiterated un- 



THOREAU 5 

earthly summons inviting me from my narrow 
prison existence out into a wide and unexplored 
world of impulse and adventure. Long after- 
wards I learned the name of the songster whose 
note had made so strong an impression on my 
childish senses, but still I associate the song with 
the grandiose scenery, with the sheer forests and 
streams and the rapid river of the Water Gap. I 
was indeed almost a man though the confession 
may sound incredible in these days before I again 
heard the wood thrush's note, and my second ad- 
venture impressed me almost as profoundly as the 
first. In the outer suburbs of the city where my 
home had always been, I was walking one day 
with a brother, when suddenly out of a grove of 
laurel oaks sounded, clear and triumphant, the 
note which I remembered so well, but which had 
come to have to my imagination the unreality and 
mystery of a dream of long ago. Instantly my 
heart leapt within me. "It is the fateful sum- 
mons once more!" I cried; and, with my com- 
panion who was equally ignorant of bird-lore, I 
ran into the grove to discover the wild trumpeter. 
That was a strange chase in the fading twilight, 
while the unknown songster led us on from tree 
to tree, ever deeper into the woods. Many times 
we saw him on one of the lower boughs, but could 
not for a long while bring ourselves to believe 
that so wondrous a melody should proceed from 
so plain a minstrel. And at last, when we had 
satisfied ourselves of his identity, and the night 



6 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

had fallen, we came out into the road with a 
strange solemnity hanging over us. Our ears had 
been opened to the unceasing harmonies of crea- 
tion, and our eyes had been made aware of the 
endless drama of natural life. We had been 
initiated into the lesser mysteries; and if the 
sacred pageantry was not then, and never was 
to be, perfectly clear to our understanding, the 
imagination was nevertheless awed and purified. 
If the knowledge and experience of years have 
made me a little more callous to these deeper in- 
fluences, at least I have not deliberately closed 
the door to them by incautious prying. Perhaps 
a long course of wayward reading has taught me 
to look upon the world with eyes quite different 
from those of the modern exquisite searchers into 
Nature. I remember the story of Prometheus, 
and think his punishment is typical of the penalty 
that falls upon those who grasp at powers and 
knowledge not intended for mankind, some 
nemesis of a more material loneliness and a more 
barren pride torturing them because they have 
turned from human knowledge to an alien and 
forbidden sphere. I^ike Prometheus, they shall 
in the end cry out in vain : 

O air divine, and O swift-winged winds ! 
Ye river fountains, and thou myriad-twinkling 
Laughter of ocean waves ! O mother earth ! 
And thou, O all-discerning orb o' the sun ! 
To you, I cry to you ; behold what I, 
A god, endure of evil from the gods. 



THOREAU 7 

Nor is the tale of Prometheus alone in teaching 
this lesson of prudence, nor was Greece the only 
land of antiquity where reverence was deemed 
more salutary than curiosity. The myth of the 
veiled Isis passed in those days from people to 
people, and was everywhere received as a symbol 
of the veil of illusion about Nature, which no man 
might lift with impunity. And the same idea 
was, if anything, intensified in the Middle Ages. 
The common people, and the Church as well, 
looked with horror on such scholars as Pope 
Gerbert, who was thought, for his knowledge of 
Nature, to have sold himself to the devil; and on 
such discoverers as Roger Bacon, whose wicked 
searching into forbidden things cost him fourteen 
years in prison. And even in modern times did 
not the poet Blake say : * * I fear Wordsworth loves 
nature, and nature is the work of the Devil. The 
Devil is in us as far as we are nature " ? It has 
remained for an age of scepticism to substitute 
investigation for awe. After all, can any course 
of study or open-air pedagogics bring us into real 
communion with the world about us? I fear 
much of the talk about companionship with Na- 
ture that pervades our summer life is little better 
than cant and self-deception, and he best under- 
stands the veiled goddess who most frankly admits 
her impenetrable secrecy. The peace that conies 
to us from contemplating the vast panorama spread 
out before us is due rather to the sense of a great 
passionless power entirely out of our domain than 



8 



SHELBURNE ESSAYS 



to any real intimacy with the hidden deity. It 
was John Woolman, the famous New Jersey 
Quaker, who wrote, during a journey through 
the wilderness of Pennsylvania: " In my travel- 
ling on the road, I often felt a cry rise from the 
centre of my mind, thus, *O L,ord, I am a stranger 
on the earth, hide not thy face from me.' " 

But I forget that I am myself travelling on the 
road; and all this long disquisition is only a chap- 
ter of reminiscences, due to the multitudinous 
singing of the thrushes on this side and that, as 
we I and my great dog trod the high cathedral 
aisles. After a while the sound of running water 
came to us above the deeper diapason of the pines, 
and, turning aside, we clambered down to a brook 
which we had already learned to make the ter- 
minus of our walks. Along this stream we had 
discovered a dozen secret nooks where man and 
dog might lie or sit at ease, and to-day I stretched 
myself on a cool, hollow rock, with my eyes look- 
ing up the long, leafy chasm of the brook. Just 
above my couch the current was dammed by a 
row of mossy boulders, over which the waters 
poured with a continual murmur and plash. My 
head was only a little higher than the pool beyond 
the boulders, and, lying motionless, I watched the 
flies weaving a pattern over the surface of the 
quiet water, and now and then was rewarded by 
seeing a greedy trout leap into the sunlight to 
capture one of the winged weavers. Surely, if 
there is any such thing as real intimacy with 



THOREAU 9 

Nature, it is in just such secluded spots as this; 
for the grander scenes require of us a moral en- 
thusiasm which can come to the soul only at rare 
intervals and for brief moments. From these 
chosen mountain retreats, one might send to a 
scientist, busy with his books and instruments 
and curious to pry into the secret powers of Na- 
ture, some such an appeal as this: 



Brother, awhile your impious engines leave ; 

Nor always seek with flame-compelling wires 
Out of the palsied hand of Zeus to reave 

His dear celestial fires. 

What though he drowse upon a tottering bench, 
Forgetful how his random bolts are hurled ! 

Are you to blame ? or is it yours to quench 
The thunders of the world? 



Come learn with me through folly to be wise : 
Think you by cunning laws of optic lore 

To lend the enamelled fields or burning skies 
One splendour lacked before? 

A wizard footrule to the waves of sound 
You lay, hath measure in the song of bird 

Or ever in the voice of waters found 
One melody erst unheard ? 

Ah, for a season close your magic books, 
Your rods and crystals in the closet hide ; 

I know in covert ways a hundred nooks, 
High on the mountain side, 



10 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

Where through the golden hours that follow noon, 
Under the greenwood shadows you and I 

May talk of happy lives, until too soon 
Night's shadows fold the sky. 

And while like incense blown among the leaves 
Our fragrant smoke ascends from carven bowl, 

We '11 con the lesser wisdom that deceives 
The Questioner in the soul, 

And laugh to hoodwink where we cannot rout : 
Did Bruno of the stubborn heart outbrave, 

Or could the mind of Galileo flout 
The folly of the Grave ? 

So it seemed to me that the lesser wisdom of 
quiet content before the face of Nature's mysteries 
might be studied in the untrained garden of my 
hermitage. But I have been dreaming and moral- 
ising on the little life about me and the greater 
life of the world too long. So lying near the level 
of the still pool I began to read. The volume 
chosen was the most appropriate to the time 
and place that could be imagined, Thoreau's 
Walden; and having entered upon an experiment 
not altogether unlike his, I now set myself to 
reading the record of his two years of solitude. 
I learned many things from that morning's peru- 
sal. Several times I had read the Odyssey within 
sight of the sea; and the murmur of the waves 
on the beach, beating through the rhythm of the 
poem, had taught me how vital a thing a book 
might be, and how it could acquire a peculiar 



THOREAU II 

validity from harmonious surroundings; but now 
the reading of Thoreau in that charmed and lonely 
spot emphasised this commonplace truth in a 
special manner. Walden studied in the closet, 
and Walden mused over under the trees, by run- 
ning water, are two quite different books. And 
then, from Thoreau, the greatest by far of our 
writers on Nature, and the creator of a new senti- 
ment in literature, my mind turned to the long list 
of Americans who have left, or are still composing, 
a worthy record of their love and appreciation of 
the natural world. Our land of multiform activi- 
ties has produced so little that is really creative 
in literature or art! Hawthorne and Poe, and 
possibly one or two others, were masters in them 
own field; yet even they chose not quite the high- 
est realm for their genius to work in. But in one 
subject our writers have led the way and are still 
pre-eminent: Thoreau was the creator of a new! 
manner of writing about Nature. In its deeper 
essence his work is inimitable, as it is the voice 
of a unique personality; but in its superficial 
aspects it has been taken up by a host of living 
writers, who have caught something of his 
method, even if they lack his genius and single- 
ness of heart. From these it was an easy transi- 
tion to compare Thoreau' s attitude of mind with 
that of Wordsworth and the other great poets of 
his century who went to Nature for their inspira- 
tion, and made Nature-writing the characteristic 
note of modern verse. What is it in Thoreau 



12 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

that is not to be found in Byron and Shelley and 
Wordsworth, not to mention old Izaak Walton, 
Gilbert White of Selborne, and a host of others ? 
It was a rare treat, as I lay in that leafy covert, 
to go over in memory the famous descriptive pass- 
ages from these authors, and to contrast their 
spirit with that of the book in my hand. 

As I considered these matters, it seemed to me 
that Thoreau's work was distinguished from that 
of his American predecessors and imitators by just 
these qualities of awe and wonder which we, in 
our communings with Nature, so often cast away. 
Mere description, though it may at times have a 
scientific value, is after all a very cheap form of 
literature; and, as I have already intimated, too 
much curiosity of detail is likely to exert a dead- 
ening influence on the philosophic and poetic con- 
templation of Nature. Such an influence is, as I 
believe, specially noticeable at the present time, 
and even Thoreau was not entirely free from its 
baneful effect. Much of his writing, perhaps the 
greater part, is the mere record of observation 
and classification, and has not the slightest claim 
on our remembrance, unless, indeed, it possesses 
some scientific value, which I doubt. Certainly 
the parts of his work having permanent interest 
are just those chapters where he is less the minute 
observer, and more the contemplative philosopher. 
Despite the width and exactness of his informa- 
tion, he was far from having the truly scientific 
spirit; the acquisition of knowledge, with him, 



THOREAU 13 

was in the end quite subordinate to his interest in 
the moral significance of Nature, and the words 
he read in her obscure scroll were a language of 
strange mysteries, oftentimes of awe. It is a con- 
stant reproach to the prying, self-satisfied habits 
of small minds to see the reverence of this great- 
hearted observer before the supreme goddess he 
so loved and studied. 

Much of this contemplative spirit of Thoreau is 
due to the soul of the man himself, to that per- 
sonal force which no analysis of character can ex- 
plain. But, besides this, it has always seemed to 
me that, more than in any other descriptive writer 
of the land, his mind is the natural outgrowth, 
and his essays the natural expression, of a feeling 
deep-rooted in the historical beginnings of New 
England; and this foundation in the past gives a 
strength and convincing force to his words that 
lesser writers utterly lack. Consider the new life 
of the Puritan colonists in the strange surround- 
ings of their desert home. Consider the case of 
the adventurous Pilgrims sailing from the com- 
fortable city of L,eyden to the unknown wilderness 
over the sea. As Governor Bradford wrote, * * the 
place they had thoughts on was some of those 
vast & unpeopled countries of America, which are 
frutfull & fitt for habitation, being devroyd of all 
civill inhabitants, wher ther are only salvage and 
brutish men, which range up and downe, little 
otherwise than ye wild beasts of the same." In 
these vast and unpeopled countries, where beast 



14 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

and bird were strange to the eye, and where 
"salvage" men abounded, men who did not 
always make the land so * ' fitt ' ' for new inhabit- 
ants as Bradford might have desired, it was in- 
evitable that the mind should be turned to explore 
and report on natural phenomena and on savage 
life. It is a fact that some of the descriptions of 
sea and land made by wanderers to Virginia and 
Massachusetts have a directness and graphic 
power, touched occasionally with an element of 
wildness, that render them even to-day agreeable 
reading. 

This was before the time of Rousseau, and 
before Gray had discovered the beauty of wild 
mountain scenery; inevitably the early American 
writers were chiefly interested in Nature as the 
home of future colonists, and their books are for 
the most part semi-scientific accounts of what 
they studied from a utilitarian point of view. But 
the dryness of detailed description in the New 
World was from the first modified and lighted up 
by the wondering awe of men set down in the 
midst of the strange and often threatening forces 
of an untried wilderness; and this sense of awful 
aloofness, which to a certain extent lay dormant 
in the earlier writers, did nevertheless sink deep 
into the heart of New Kn gland, and when, in the 
lapse of time, the country entered into its intellec- 
tual renaissance, and the genius came who was 
destined to give full expression to the thoughts 
of his people before the face of Nature, it was in- 



THOREAU 15 

evitable that his works should be dominated by 
just this sense of poetic mystery. 

It is this New World inheritance, moreover, 
joined, of course, with his own inexplicable per- 
sonality, which must not be left out of account, 
that makes Thoreau's attitude toward Nature 
something quite distinct from that of the great 
poets who just preceded him. There wa^> in him 
none of the fiery spirit of the revolution which 
caused Byron to mingle hatred of men with en- 
thusiasm for the Alpine solitudes. Theresas 
none of the passion for beauty and the voluptuous 
self-abandonment of Keats; these were not in the 
atmosphere he breathed at Concord. He was not 
touched with Shelley's unearthly mysticism, nor 
had he ever fed 

on the aerial kisses 
Of shapes that haunt thought's wildernesses ; 

his moral sinews were too stark and strong for 
that form of mental dissipation. I,east of all did 
he, after the manner of Wordsworth, hear in the 
voice of Nature any compassionate plea for the 
weakness and sorrow of the downtrodden. Phi- 
lanthropy and humanitarian sympathies were to 
him a desolation and a woe. " Philanthropy is 
almost the only virtue which is sufficiently appre- 
ciated by mankind. Nay, it is greatly overrated; 
and it is our selfishness which overrates it, ' ' he 
writes. And again: " The philanthropist too 
often surrounds mankind with the remembrance 



16 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

of his own cast-off griefs as an atmosphere, and 
calls it sympathy." Similarly his reliance on 
the human will was too sturdy to be much per- 
turbed by the inequalities and sufferings of man- 
kind, and his faith in the individual was too 
unshaken to be led into humanitarian interest in 
the masses. "Alas! this is the crying sin of the 
age," he declares, " this want of faith in the 
prevalence of a man." 

But the deepest and most essential difference is 
the lack of pantheistic reverie in Thoreau. It is 
this brooding over the universal spirit embodied 
in the material world which almost always marks 
the return of sympathy with Nature, and which 
is particularly noticeable in the writers of the past 
century. So Lord Byron, wracked and broken 
by his social catastrophes, turns for relief to the 
fair scenes of Lake L,eman, and finds in the high 
mountains and placid waters a consoling spirit 
akin to his own. 

Are not the mountains, waves, and skies, a part 
Of me and of my soul, as I of them? 

he asks; and in the bitterness of his human dis- 
appointment he would " be alone, and love Earth 
only for its earthly sake." Shelley, too, " mixed 
awful talk" with the " great parent," and heard 
in her voice an answer to all his vague dreams of 
the soul of universal love. No one, so far as I 
know, has yet studied the relation between Words- 
worth's pantheism and his humanitarian sym- 



THOREAU 17 

pathies, but we need only glance at his lines on 
Tintern Abbey to see how closely the two feelings 
were interknit in his mind. It was because he 
felt this 

sense sublime 

Of something far more deeply interfused, 
Whose dwelling is the light of setting suns, 
And the round ocean, and the living air, 
And the blue sky, and in the mind of man ; 

it was because the distinctions of the human will 
and the consequent perception of individual re- 
sponsibility were largely absorbed in this dream of 
the universal spirit, that he heard in Nature " the 
still, sad music of humanity," and reproduced it 
so sympathetically in his own song. Of all this 
pantheism, whether attended with revolt from re- 
sponsibility or languid reverie or humanitarian 
dreams, there is hardly a trace in Thoreau. The 
memory of man's struggle with the primeval 
woods and fields was not so lost in antiquity that 
the world had grown into an indistinguishable part 
of human life. If Nature smiled upon Thoreau at 
times, she was still an alien creature who suc- 
cumbed only to his force and tenderness, as she had 
before given her bounty, though reluctantly, to 
the Pilgrim Fathers. A certain companionship 
he had with the plants and wild beasts of the 
field, a certain intimacy with the dumb earth; but 
he did not seek to merge his personality in their 
impersonal life, or look to them for a response to 



f8 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

his own inner moods; he associated with them as 
the soul associates with the body. 

More characteristic is his sense of awe, even <Jf 
dread, toward the great unsubdued forces of the 
world. The loneliness of the mountains such as 
they appeared to the early adventurers in a 
strange, unexplored country; the repellent lone- 
liness of the barren heights frowning down in- 
hospitably upon the pioneer who scratched the 
soil at their base; the loneliness and terror of the 
dark, untrodden forests, where the wanderer 
might stray away and be lost forever, where 
savage men were more feared than the wild ani- 
mals, and where superstition saw the haunt of 
the Black Man and of all uncleanness, all this 
tradition of sombre solitude made Nature to 
Thoreau something very different from the hills 
and valleys of Old England. ' ' We have not seen 
pure Nature, ' ' he says, * ' unless we have seen her 
thus vast and drear and inhuman. . . . Man 
was not to be associated with it. It was matter, 
vast, terrific, not his Mother Earth that we have 
heard of, not for him to tread on, or be buried in, 
no, it were being too familiar even to let his 
bones lie there, the home, this, of Necessity and 
Fate." After reading Byron's invocation to the 
Alps as the palaces of Nature; or the ethereal 
mountain scenes in Shelley's Alastor, where all 
the sternness of the everlasting hills is dissolved 
into rainbow hues of shifting light as dainty as 
the poet's own soul; or Wordsworth's familiar 



THOREAU 19 

musings in the vale of Grasmere, if, after these, 
we turn to Thoreau's account of the ascent of 
Mount Katahdin, we seem at once to be in the 
home of another tradition. I am tempted to 
quote a few sentences of that account to empha- 
sise the point. On the mountain heights, he says 
of the beholder: 

He is more lone than you can imagine. There is less 
of substantial thought and fair understanding in him 
than in the plains where men inhabit. His reason is dis- 
persed and shadowy, more thin and subtile, like the air. 
Vast, Titanic, inhuman Nature has got him at disadvan- 
tage, caught him alone, and pilfers him of some of his 
divine faculty. She does not smile on him as in the 
plains. She seems to say sternly, Why came ye here 
before your time? This ground is not prepared for you. 
Is it not enough that I smile in the valleys? I have 
never made this soil for thy feet, this air for thy breath- 
ing, these rocks for thy neighbours. I cannot pity nor 
fondle thee here, but forever relentlessly drive thee hence 
to where I am kind. 

I do not mean to present the work of Thoreau 
as equal in value to the achievement of the great 
poets with whom I have compared him, but wish 
merely in this way to bring out more definitely 
his characteristic traits. Yet if his creative genius 
is less than theirs, I cannot but think his attitude 
toward Nature is in many respects truer and more 
wholesome. Pantheism, whether on the banks 
of the Ganges or of the Thames, seems to bring 
with it a spreading taint of effeminacy; and from 
this the mental attitude of our Concord naturalist 



20 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

was eminently free. There is something tonic 
and bracing in his intercourse with the rude forces 
of the forest; he went to Walden Pond because he 
had "private business to transact," not for relax- 
ation and mystical reverie. "To be a philoso- 
pher," he said, "is not merely to have subtle 
thoughts, nor even to found a school, but so to 
love wisdom as to live according to its dictates, a 
life of simplicity, independence, magnanimity, and 
trust; ' ' and by recurring to the solitudes of Nature 
he thought he could best develop in himself just 
these manly virtues. Nature was to him a dis- 
cipline of the will as much as a stimulant to the 
imagination. He would, if it were possible, 
' ' combine the hardiness of the savages with the 
intellectualness of the civilised man; " and in this 
method of working out the philosophical life we 
see again the influence of long and deep-rooted 
tradition. To the first settlers, the red man was 
as much an object of curiosity and demanded as 
much study as the earth they came to cultivate; 
their books are full of graphic pictures of savage 
life, and it should seem as if now in Thoreau this 
inherited interest had received at last its ripest ex- 
pression. When he travelled in the wilderness 
of Maine, he was as much absorbed in learning 
the habits of his Indian guides as in exploring the 
woods. He had some innate sympathy or percep- 
tion which taught him to find relics of old Indian 
life where others would pass them by, and there 
is a well-known story of his answer to one who 



THOREAU 21 

asked him where such relics could be discovered: 
he merely stooped down and picked an arrowhead 
from the ground. 

And withal his stoic virtues never dulled his 
sense of awe, and his long years of observation 
never lessened his feeling of strangeness in the 
presence of solitary Nature. If at times his writ- 
ing descends into the cataloguing style of the ordi- 
nary naturalist, yet the old tradition of wonder 
was too strong in him to be more than temporarily 
obscured. Unfortunately, his occasional faults 
have become in some of his recent imitators the 
staple of their talent; but Thoreau was pre-emi- 
nently the poet and philosopher of his school, and 
I cannot do better than close these desultory notes 
with the quotation of a passage which seems to 
me to convey most vividly his sensitiveness to the 
solemn mystery of the deep forest : 

We heard [he writes in his Chesuncook], come faintly 
echoing, or creeping from afar, through the moss-clad 
aisles, a dull, dry, rushing sound, with a solid core to it, 
yet as if half smothered under the grasp of the luxuriant 
and fungus-like forest, like the shutting of a door in some 
distant entry of the damp and shaggy wilderness. If we 
had not been there, no mortal had heard it. When we 
asked Joe [the Indian guide] in a whisper what it was, 
he answered, " Tree fall." 



THE SOUTUDE OF NATHANIEL 
HAWTHORNE 



IN a notable passage, Hawthorne has said of 
his own Twice-Told Tales that " the^havejhe 
nf flowers that blossomed \r\ too retii 



a shade.^.* . . Instead of passion there is L 

sentiment. . . . Whether from lack of power 
or an unconquerable reserve, the author's touches 
have often an effect of tameness; the merriest man 
can hardly contrive to laugh at his broadest 
humour; the tenderest woman, one would sup- 
pose, will hardly shed warm tears at his deepest 
pathos. " And a little further on he adds, " The 
sketches are not, it is hardly necessary to say, 
profound. " Rarely has a writer shown greater 
skill in self-criticism than Hawthorne, except 
where modesty caused him to lower the truth, and 
in ascribing this lack of passion to his works he 
has struck what will seem to many the keynote 
of their character. When he says, however, that 
they are wanting in depth, he certainly errs 
through modesty. Many authors, great and 
small, display a lack of passion, but perhaps no 
other in all the hierarchy of poets who deal with 
moral problems has treated these problems, on one 
22 



HAWTHORNE 23 

side at least, so profoundly as our New England 
romancer; and it is just this peculiarity of Haw- 
thorne, so apparently paradoxical, which gives 
him his unique place among writers. 

Consider for a moment The Scarlet Letter: the 
I pathos of the subject, and the tragic scenes por- 
trayed. All the world agrees that here is a 
masterpiece of mortal error and remorse; we are 
lost in admiration of the author's insight into the 
suffering human heart; yet has any one ever shed 
a tear over that inimitable romance ? I think not. 
The book does not move us to tears; it awakens 
no sense of shuddering awe such as follows the 
perusal of the great tragedies of literature; it is 
not emotional, in the ordinary acceptance of the 
word, yet shallow or cold it certainly is not. 

In the English Note- Books Hawthorne makes 
this interesting comparison of himself with 
Thackeray : 

Mr. S is a friend of Thackeray [he writes], and, 

speaking of the last number of The Newcomes.so 
touching that nobody can read it aloud without breaking 
down, he mentioned that Thackeray himself had read 
it to James Russell Lowell and William Story in a cider 
cellar! ... I cannot but wonder at his coolness in 
respect to his own pathos, and compare it with my 
emotions when I read the last scene of The Scarlet 
Letter to my wife, just after writing it, tried to read it, 
rather, for my voice swelled and heaved, as if I were 
tossed up and down on an ocean as it subsides after a storm. 

Why, then, we ask, should we have tears ready 
for The Newcomes> and none for The Scarlet 



24 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

Letter , although the pathos of the latter tale can 
so stir the depths of our nature as it did the au- 
thor's? What curious trait in his writing, what 
strange attitude of the man toward the moral 
struggles and agony of human nature, is this that 
sets him apart from other novelists ? I purpose 
to show how this is due to one dominant motive 
running through all his tales, a thought to a 
certain extent peculiar to himself, and so per- 
sistent in its repetition that, to one who reads 
Hawthorne carefully, his works seem to fall to- 
gether like the movements of a great symphony 
built upon one imposing theme. 

I remember, some time ago, when walking 
among the Alps, that I happened on a Sunday 
morning to stray into the little English church at 
Interlaken. The room was pretty well filled with 
a chance audience, most of whom no doubt were, 
like myself, refugees from civilisation for the sake 
of pleasure or rest or health. The minister was a 
young sandy-haired Scotsman, with nothing nota- 
ble in his aspect save a certain unusual look of 
earnestness about the eyes; and I wonder how 
many of my fellow listeners still remember that 
quiet Sabbath morn, and the sunlight streaming 
over all, as white and pure as if poured down from 
the snowy peak of the Jungfrau; and how many 
of them still at times see that plain little church, 
and the simple man standing at the pulpit, and 
hear the tones of his vibrating voice. Opening 
the Bible he paused a moment, and then read, in 



HAWTHORNE 25 

accents that faltered a little as if with emotion, 
the words, " Kloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani ? ' ' and 
then paused again without adding the translation. 
I do not know what induced him to choose such 
a text, and to preach such a sermon before an 
audience of summer idlers; it even seemed to me 
that a look of surprise and perturbation stole over 
their faces as, in tones tremulous from the start 
with restrained passion, he poured forth his singu- 
lar discourse. I cannot repeat his words. He 
told of the inevitable loneliness that follows man 
from the cradle to the grave; he spoke of the lone- 
liness that lends the depth of yearning to a 
mother's eyes as she bends over her newborn 
child, for the soul of the infant has been rent 
from her own, and she can never again be united 
to what she cherished. It is this sense of indi- 
vidual loneliness and isolation, he said, that gives 
pathos to lovers' eyes when love has brought 
them closest together; it is this that lends aus- 
terity to the patriot's look when saluted by the 
acclaiming multitude. And you, he cried, who 
for a little while have come forth from the world 
into these solitudes of God, what hope ye to find ? 
Some respite, no doubt, from the anxiety that op- 
pressed you in the busy town, in the midst of your 
loved ones about the hearth, in the crowded 
market place; for you believe that these solitudes 
of nature will speak to your hearts and comfort 
you, and that in the peace of nature you will find 
the true communion of soul that the busy world 



26 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

could not give you. Yet are you deceived; for 
the sympathy and power of communion between 
you and this fair creation have been ruined and 
utterly cast away by sin; and this was typified in 
the beginning by the banishing of Adam from the 
terrestrial paradise. No, the murmur of these 
pleasant brooks and the whispering of these happy 
leaves shall not speak to the deafened ear of your 
soul; nor shall the verdure of these sunny fields 
and the glory of these snowy peaks appeal to the 
darkened eye of your soul: and this you shall 
learn to your utter sorrow. Go back to your 
homes, to your toil, to the populous deserts where 
your duty lies. Go back and bear bravely the 
solitude that God hath given you to bear; for this, 
I declare unto you, is the burden and the penalty 
laid upon us by the eternal decrees for the sin we 
have done, and for the sin of our fathers before 
us. Think not, while evil abides in you, ye shall 
be aught but alone; for evil is the seeking of self 
and the turning away from the commonalty of the 
world. Your life shall indeed be solitary until 
death, the great solitude, absorbs it at last. Go 
back and learn righteousness and meekness; and 
it may be, when the end cometh, you shall attain 
unto communion with him who alone can speak 
to the recluse that dwells within your breast. 
And he shall comfort you for the evil of this soli- 
tude you bear; for he himself hath borne it, and 
His last cry was the cry of desolation, of one for- 
saken and made lonely by his God. 



HAWTHORNE 2? 

I hope I may be pardoned for introducing 
memories of so personal a nature into an article 
of literary criticism, but there seemed no better 
way of indicating the predominant trait of Haw- 
thorne's work. Other poets of the past have ex- 
celled him in giving expression to certain problems 
of our inner life, and in stirring the depths of our 
emotional nature; but not in the tragedies of 
Greece, or the epics of Italy, or the drama of 
Shakespeare will you find any presentation of this 
one truth of the^enaltv oi^solitud^laid upon the 
human soul so fully and profoundly worked out 
as in the romances of Hawthorne. It would be 
tedious to take up each of his novels and tales and 
show how this theme runs like a sombre thread 
through them all, yet it may be worth while to 
touch on a few prominent examples. 

Shortly after leaving college, Hawthorne pub- 
lished a novel which his maturer taste, with pro- 
priety, condemned. Despite the felicity of styk| 
which seems to have come to Hawthorne by! 
natural right, Fanshawe is but a crude and con-j 
ventional story. Yet the book is interesting if 
only to show how at the very outset the author 
struck the keynote of his life's work. The hero 
of the tale is the conventional student that figures 
in romance, wasted by study, and isolated from 
mankind by his intellectual ideals. "He had 
seemed, to others and to himself, a solitary being, 
upon whom the hopes and fears of ordinary men 
were ineffectual." The whole conception of the 



28 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

story is a commonplace, yet a commonplace re- 
lieved by a peculiar quality in the language which 
even in this early attempt predicts the stronger 
treatment of his chosen theme when the artist 
shall have mastered his craft. There is, too, 
something memorable in the parting scene be- 
tween the hero and heroine, where Fanshawe, 
having earned Ellen's love, deliberately surren- 
ders her to one more closely associated with the 
world, and himself goes back to his studies and 
his death. 

From this youthful essay let us turn at once to 
his latest work the novel begun when the shadow 
of coming dissolution had already fallen upon him, 
though still not old in years; to that " tale of the 
deathless man" interrupted by the intrusion of 
Death, as if in mockery of the artist's theme 

Ah, who shall lift that wand of magic power, 

And the lost clue regain ! 
The unfinished window in Aladdin's tower 

Unfinished must remain ! 

In the fragment of The Dolliver Romance we have, 
wrought out with all the charm of Hawthorne's 
maturest style, a picture of isolation caused, not 
by the exclusive ambitions of youth, but by old 
age and the frailty of human nature. No extract 
or comment can convey the effect of these chapters 
of minute analysis, with their portrait of the old 
apothecary dwelling in the time-eaten mansion, 
whose windows look down on the graves of child- 



HAWTHORNE 2$ 

ren and grandchildren he had outlived and laid 
to rest. With his usual sense of artistic contrast, 
Hawthorne sets a picture of golden-haired youth 
by the side of withered eld : 

The Doctor's only child, poor Bessie's offspring, had 
died the better part of a hundred years before, and his 
grandchildren, a numerous and dimly remembered 
brood, had vanished along his weary track in their 
youth, maturity, or incipient age, till, hardly knowing 
how it had all happened, he found himself tottering on- 
ward with an infant's small fingers in his nerveless 
grasp. 

Again, in describing the loneliness that separates 
old age from the busy current of life, Hawthorne 
has recourse to a picture which he employed a 
number of times, and which seems to have been 
drawn from his own experience and to have 
haunted his dreams. It is the picture of a be- 
wildered man walking the populous streets, and 
feeling utterly lost and estranged in the crowd. 
So the old doctor ' ' felt a dreary impulse to elude 
the people's observation, as if with a sense that he 
had gone irrevocably out of fashion; ... or 
else it was that nightmare feeling which we some- 
times have in dreams, when we seem to find our- 
selves wandering through a crowded avenue, with 
the noonday sun upon us, in some wild extrava- 
gance of dress or nudity." We are reminded by 
the words of Hawthorne's own habit, during his 
early Salem years, of choosing to walk abroad at 
night when no one could observe him, and of his 



3O SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

trick in later life of hiding in the Concord woods 
rather than face a passer-by on the road. 

Between Fanshawe, with its story of the seclu- 
sion caused by youthful ambition, and The Dolli- 
ver Romance, with its picture of isolated old age, 
there may be found in the author's successive 
works every form of solitude incident to human 
existence. I believe no single tale, however short 
or insignificant, can be named in which, under 
one guise or another, this recurrent idea does not 
appear. It is as if the poet's heart were burdened 
with an emotion that unconsciously dominated 
every faculty of his mind; he walked through life 
like a man possessed. Often while reading his 
novels I have of a sudden found myself back in 
the little chapel at Interlaken, listening to that 
strange discourse on the penalty of sin; and the 
cry of the text once more goes surging through 
my ears, " Why hast thou forsaken me ? " Truly 
a curse is upon us; our life is rounded with im- 
passable emptiness; the stress of youth, the 
feebleness of age, all the passions and desires of 
manhood, lead but to this inevitable solitude and 
isolation of spirit. 

Perhaps the first work to awaken any consider- 
able interest in Hawthorne was the story not one 
of his best of The Gentle Boy. The pathos of 
the poor child severed by religious fanaticism 
from the fellowship of the world stirred a sympa- 
thetic chord in the New England heart: and it 
/nay even be that tears were shed over the home- 



HAWTHORNE 31 

less lad clinging to his father's grave; for his 
' ' father was of the people whom all men hate. ' ' 

But far more characteristic in its weird intensity 
and philosophic symbolism is the story of The 
Minister's Black Veil. No one who has read 
them has ever forgotten the dying man's fateful 
words: 

Why do you tremble at me alone? Tremble also at 
each other ! Have men avoided me, and women shown 
no pity, and children screamed and fled, only for my 
black veil? What, but the mystery which it obscurely 
typifies, has made this piece of crape so awful ? When 
the friend shows his inmost heart to his friend, the lover 
to his best beloved ; when man does not vainly shrink 
from the eye of his Creator, loathsomely treasuring up 
the secret of his sin ; then deem me a monster, for the 
symbol beneath which I have lived, and die ! I look 
around me, and, lo ! on every visage a Black Veil ! 

In another of the Twice-Told Tales the same 
thought is presented in a form ghastly aslany- 
thing to be found in the pages ofjPo^ or Hoffman. 
The Lady Eleanore has come to these shores in 
the early colonial days, bringing with her a heart 
filled with aristocratic pride. She has, moreover, 
all the arrogance of queenly beauty, and her first 
entrance into the governor's mansion is over the 
prostrate body of a despised lover. Her insolence 
is symbolised throughout by a mantle which she 
wears, of strange and fascinating splendour, em- 
broidered for her by the fingers of a dying woman, 
a woman dying, it proves, of the smallpox, so 



$2 SttELBURNE ESSAYS 

that the infested robe becomes the cause of a 
pestilence that sweeps the province. It happens 
now and then that Hawthorne falls into a revolt- 
ing realism, and the last scene, where Lady Elea- 
nore, perishing of the disease that has flowed 
from her own arrogance, is confronted by her old 
lover, produces a feeling in the reader almost of 
loathing. Yet the lady's last words are significant 
enough to be quoted: " The curse of Heaven hath 
stricken me, because I would not call man my 
brother, nor woman sister. I wrapped myself in 
PRIDE as in a MANTLE, and scorned the sympa- 
thies of nature; and therefore has nature made 
this wretched body the medium of a dreadful 
sympathy." Alas for the poor, broken creature 
of pride! She but suffered for electing freely a 
loneliness which, in one form or another, whether 
voluntary or involuntary, haunts all the chief 
persons of her creator's world. It is, indeed, 

nf Hiis ^nlitnHe of spjrit thai- it prp- 



. /if^l 
' He 



1 ' t<;e1f nnw fl * the orip-inal sin awakening 
eaven's wrath, and again as itself the penalty 
imposed upon the guilty soul : which is but Haw- 
thorne'^s way of portraying evil and its retribution 
as simultaneous. nay, as one and the same tiling. 
But we linger too long on these minor works 
of our author. Much has been written about The 
Scarlet Letter, and it has been often studied as an 
essay in the effects of crime on the human heart. 
In truth, one cannot easily find, outside of 
^schylus, words of brooding so profound and 



HAWTHORNE 33 

single-hearted on this solemn subject; their mean- 
ing, too, should seem to be written large, yet I am 
not aware that the real originality and issue of the 
book have hitherto been clearly discussed. Other 
poets have laid bare the workings of a diseased 
conscience, the perturbations of a soul that has 
gone astray; others have shown the confusion 
and horror wrought by crime in the family or the 
state, and something of these, too, may be found 
in the effects of Dimmesdale's sin in the provincial 
community; but the true moral of the tale lies in 
another direction. It is a story of intertangled 
love and hatred working out in four human be- 
ings the same primal curse, love and hatred so 
woven together that in the end the author asks 
whether the two passions be not, after all, the 
same, since each renders one individual dependent 
upon another for his spiritual food, and each is in 
a way an attempt to break through the boundary 
that separates soul from soul. From the opening 
scene at the prison door, which, " like all that 
pertains to crime, seemed never to have known a 
youthful era," to the final scene on the scaffold, 
where the tragic imagination of the author speaks 
with a power barely surpassed in the books of the 
world, the whole plot of the romance moves about 
this one conception of our human isolation as the 
penalty of transgression. 

Upon Arthur Dimrnesdale. the punishment falls 
most painfully. From the cold and lonely heights 
of his spiritual life he has stepped down, in a vain 



34 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

endeavour against God's law, to seek the warmth 
of companionship in illicit love. He sins, and the 
very purity and fineness of his nature make the 
act of confession before the world almost an im- 
possibility. The result is a strange contradiction 
of effects that only Hawthorne could have recon- 
ciled. By his sin Dimmesdale is more than ever 
cut off from communion with the world, and is ' 
driven to an asceticism and aloofness so com- 
plete that it becomes difficult for him to look any 
man in the eye; on the other hand, the brooding 
secret of his passion gives him new and powerful 
sympathies with life's burden of sorrow, and fills 
his sermons with a wonderful eloquence to stir the 
hearts of men. This, too, is the paradox running 
like a double thread through all the author's 
works. Out of our isolation grow the passions 
which but illuminate and render more visible the 
void from which they sprang ; while, on the other 
hand, he is impressed by that truth which led him 
to say: " We are but shadows, and all that seems 
most real about us is but the thinnest substance 
of a dream, till the heart be touched. That 
touch creates us, then we begin to be, thereby 
we are beings of reality and inheritors of eternity." 
Opposed to the erring minister stands Roger 
Chillingworth, upon whom the curse acts more 
hideously, if not more painfully. The incom- 
municative student, misshapen from his birth 
hour, who has buried his life in books and starved 
his emotions to feed his brain, would draw the fair 



HAWTHORNE 35 

maiden Hester into his heart, to warm that inner- 
most chamber left lonely and chill and without a 
household fire. Out of this false and illicit desire 
springs all the tragedy of the tale. Dimmesdale 
suffers for his love; but the desire of Chilling- 
worth, because it is base, and because his charac- 
ter is essentially selfish, is changed into rancorous 
hatred. And here again the effect of the man's 
passion is twofold: it endows him with a malig- 
nant sympathy toward the object of his hate, 
enabling him to play on the victim's heart as a 
musician gropes among the strings of an instru- 
ment, and at the same time it severs him more 
absolutely from the common weal, blotting out his 
life, " as completely as if he indeed lay at the 
bottom of the ocean. ' ' 

And what shall we say of the fair and piteous 
Hester Prynne ? Upon her the author has lavished 
all his art : he has evoked a figure of womanhood 
whose memory haunts the mind like that of an- 
other Helen. L,ike Helen's, her passive beauty 
has been the cause of strange trials and pertur- 
bations of which she must herself partake; she is 
more human than Beatrice, nobler and larger 
than Marguerite, a creation altogether fair and 
wonderful. Yet she too must be caught in this 
embroilment of evil and retribution. The Scarlet 
Letter upon her breast is compared by the author 
to the brand on the brow of Cain, a mark that 
symbolises her utter separation from the mutual 
joys and sorrows of the world. She walks about 



36 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

the provincial streets like some lonely bearer of a 
monstrous fate. Yet because her guilt lies open 
to the eyes of mankind, and because she accepts 
the law of our nature, striving to aid and uplift 
the faltering hearts about her without seeking re- 
lease from the curse in closer human attachments, 
following unconsciously the doctrine of the ancient 
Hindu book, 

Therefore apply thyself unto work as thy duty bids, yet 

without attachment ; 
Even for the profiting of the people apply thyself unto 

work, 

because she renounces herself and the cravings of 
self, we see her gradually glorified in our presence, 
until the blessings of all the poor and afflicted fol- 
low her goings about, and the Scarlet Letter, ceas- 
ing to be a stigma of scorn, becomes ' ' a type of 
something to be sorrowed over, and looked upon 
with awe, yet with reverence too." 

As a visible outcome of the guilty passion little 
Seail stands before us, an elfin child that " lacked 
reference and adaptation to the world into which 
she was born," and that lived with her mother in 
/a " circle of seclusion from human society." But 
the suffering of the parents is efficient finally to 
set their child free from the curse; and at the last, 
when the stricken father proclaims his guilt in 
public and acknowledges his violation of the law, 
we see Pearl kissing him and weeping, and her 
tears are a pledge that she is to grow up amid 



HAWTHORNE 37 

common joys and griefs, nor forever do battle with 
the world. 

And in the end what of the love between Arthur 
and Hester? Was it redeemed of shame, and 
made prophetic of a perfect union beyond the 
grave ? Alas, there is something pitiless and aw- 
ful in the last words of the two, as the man lies 
on the scaffold, dying in her arms: 

"Shall we not meet again? " whispered she, bending 
her face down close to his. " Shall we not spend our 
immortal life together? Surely, surely, we have ran- 
somed one another, with all this woe ! Thou lookest far 
into eternity, with those bright dying eyes ! Then tell 
me what thou seest? " 

"Hush, Hester, hush!" said he, with tremulous 
solemnity. "The law we broke! the sin here so 
awfully revealed ! let these alone be in thy thoughts ! 
I fear! I fear! It may be that, when we forgot our 
God, when we violated our reverence each for the 
other's soul, it was thenceforth vain to hope that we 
could meet hereafter, in an everlasting and pure 
reunion." 

With his next novel Hawthorne enters upon a 
new phase of his art. Henceforth he seems to 
have brooded not so much on the immediate effect 
of evil as on its influence when handed down in a 
family from generation to generation, and symbo- 
lised (for his mind must inevitably speak through 
symbols) by the ancestral fatality of gurgling 
blood in the throat or by the print of a bloody 
footstep. But whatever the symbol employed, the 



38 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

moral outcome of the ancient wrong is always the 
same: in Septimius Felton, in The Dolliver Ro- 
mance, and most of all in The House of the Seven 
Gables, the infection of evil works itself out in the 
loneliness of the last sufferers, and their isolation 
from the world. 

It is not my intention to analyse in detail Haw- 
thorne's remaining novels. As for The House of 
the Seven Gables, we know what unwearied care 
the author bestowed on the description of Miss 
Hepzibah Pyncheon, alone in the desolate family 
mansion, and on her grotesque terrors when forced 
to creep from her seclusion; and how finely he has 
painted the dim twilight of alienation from him- 
self and from the world into which the wretched 
Clifford was thrust! And Judge Pyncheon, the 
portly, thick-necked, scheming man of action, 
who, in imagination, does not perceive him, at 
last, sitting in the great oaken chair, fallen asleep 
with wide-staring eyes while the watch ticks 
noisily in his hand? Asleep, but none shall 
arouse him from that slumber, and warn him that 
the hour of his many appointments is slipping by. 
What immutable mask of indifference has fallen 
upon his face ? " The features are all gone: there 
is only the paleness of them left. And how looks 
it now? There is no window! There is no face! 
An infinite, inscrutable blackness has annihilated 
sight! Where is our universe? All crumbled 
away from us; and we, adrift in chaos, may 
hearken to the gusts of homeless wind, that go 



HAWTHORNE 39 

sighing and murmuring about, in quest of what 
was once a world ! Is there no other sound ? One 
other, and a fearful one. It is the ticking of the 
Judge's watch, which, ever since Hepzibah left 
the room in search of Clifford, he has been hold- 
ing in his hand. Be the cause what it may, this 
little, quiet, never ceasing throb of Time's pulse, 
repeating its small strokes with such busy regu- 
larity, in Judge Pyncheon's motionless hand, has 
an effect of terror, which we do not find in any 
other accompaniment of the scene." 

Many times, while reading this story and the 
others that involve an ancestral curse, I have been 
struck by something of similarity and contrast at 
once between our New England novelist and 
JEschylus, the tragic poet of Athens. It should 
seem at first as if the vast gap between the civilisa- 
tions that surrounded the two writers and the 
utterly different forms of their art would preclude 
any real kinship; and yet I know not where, un- 
less in these late romances, any companion can be 
found in modern literature to the Orestean con- 
ception of satiety begetting insolence, and inso- 
lence calling down upon a family the inherited 
curse of At. It may be reckoned the highest 
praise of Hawthorne that his work can suggest 
any such comparison with the masterpiece of 
^schylus, and not be entirely emptied of value 
by the juxtaposition. But if ^schylus and Haw- 
thorne are alike poets of Destiny and of the fate- 
ful inheritance of woe, their methods of portraying 



4O SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

the power and handiwork of Ate are perfectly dis- 
tinct. The Athenian too represents Orestes, the 
last inheritor of the curse, as cut off from the fel- 
lowship of mankind; but to recall the Orestean 
tale, with all its tragic action of murder and ma- 
tricide and frenzy, is to see in a clearer light the 
originality of Hawthorne's conception of moral 
retribution in the disease of inner solitude. There 
is in the difference something, of course, of the 
constant distinction between classic and modern 
art; but added to this is the creative idealism of 
Hawthorne's rare and elusive genius. 

I have dwelt at some length on The Scarlet 
Letter and The House of the Seven Gables, because 
they are undoubtedly the greatest of Hawthorne's 
romances and the most thoroughly permeated 
with his peculiar ideas, works so nearly perfect, 
withal, in artistic execution that the mind of the 
reader is overwhelmed by a sense of the power 
and self-restraint possible to human genius. 

Over the other two long novels we must pass 
lightly, although they are not without bearing on 
the subject in hand. The Blithedale Romance, 
being in every way the slightest and most colour- 
less of the novels, would perhaps add little to the 
discussion. But in The Marble Faun it would be 
interesting to study the awakening of Donatello's 
half- animal nature to the fullness of human sym- 
pathies by his love for Miriam; and to follow 
Miriam herself, moving, with the dusky veil of 
secrecy about her, amidst the crumbling ruins and 



HAWTHORNE 41 

living realities of Rome like some phantom of the 
city's long-buried tragedies. Hawthorne never 
made known the nature of the shadow that hov- 
ered over this exotic creature, and it may be that 
he has here indulged in a piece of pure mystifi- 
cation; but for my own part I could never resist 
the conviction that she suffers for the same cause 
as Shelley's Beatrice Cenci. Granting such a con- 
jecture to be well founded, it would throw light 
on our thesis to compare the two innocent victims 
of the same hideous crime : to observe the frenzy 
aroused in Beatrice by her wrong, and the passion 
of her acts, and then to look upon the silent, un- 
earthly Miriam, snatched from the hopes of 
humanity, and wrapped in the shadows of im- 
penetrable isolation. Powerful as is the story of 
the Cenci, to me, at least, the fate of Miriam is 
replete with deeper woe and more transcendent 
meaning. 

It is natural that the reader of these strange 
stories and stranger confessions should ask, al- 
most with a shudder, what manner of man was 
the author. We do not wonder that his family, 
in their printed memoirs, should have endeavoured 
in every way to set forth the social and sunny side 
of his character, and should have published the 
Note-Books with the avowed purpose of dispelling 
the "often-expressed opinion that Mr. Hawthorne 
was gloomy and morbid." Let us admit with 
them that he had but the " inevitable pensiveness 
and gravity " of one to whom has been given "the 



42 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

awful power of insight. ' ' No one supposes for a 
moment that Hawthorne's own mind was clouded 
with the remorseful consciousness of secret guilt; 
and we are ready to accept his statement that he 
had ' ' no love of secrecy and darkness, ' ' and that 
his extreme reserve had only made his writmgis 
more objective. 

Morbid in any proper sense of the word Haw- 
thorne cannot be called, except in so far as 
throughout his life he cherished one dominant 
idea, and that a^ peculiar state of mental isolation 
whjch_destroy.q the illusions leading to action, and 
JJIQ tqnds at last fo wpaTr^n the will; and there are, 
it must be confessed, signs in the maturer age of 
Hawthorne that his will actually succumbed to 
the attacks of this subtle disillusionment. But 
beyond this there is in his work no taint of un- 
wholesomeness, unless it be in itself unwholesome 
to be possessed by one absorbing thought. We 
have no reason to discredit his own statement: 
' ' When I write anything that I know or suspect 
is morbid, I feel as though I had told a lie." Nor 
was he even a mystery-monger: the mysjerloiis 
elementjnjiis stories, which affeots some prnsaio 
minds asja_taint of morbidness, is due to the m- 
tensejsvmbolism of his thong-lit, to the intrinsic 
mingling n f t>)f 



ideal. I^ike one of his own characters, he could 
"qgver separate the idea frpfn ttip symbol in 
which it man.ifrtsJtself^ Yet the idea is always 
there. He is strong both in analysis and general- 



HAWTHORNE 43 

isation ; there is no weakening of the intellectual 
faculties. Furthermore, his pages are pervaded 
with .a^subtle ironical humour hardly compatible 
with morbidness^ not a boisterous humour that 
awakens laughter, but the mood, half quizzical 
and half pensive, of a man who stands apart and 
smiles at the foibles and pretensions of the world. 
Now and then there is something rare and unex- 
pected in his wit, as, for example, in his comment 
on the Italian mosquitoes : * ' They are bigger than 
American mosquitoes ; and if you crush them, 
after one of their feasts, it makes a terrific blood 
spot. It is a sort of suicide to kill them." And 
if there is to be found in his tales a fair share 
of disagreeable themes, yet he never confounds 
things of good and evil report, nor things fair and 
foul; the moral sense is intact. Above all, there 
is no undue appeal to the sensations or emotions. 
Rather it is true, as we remarked in the begin- 
ning, that the lack of outward emotion, together 
with their poignancy of silent appeal, is a dis- 
tinguishing mark of Hawthorne's writings. The 
thought underlying all his work is one to trouble 
the depths of our nature, and to stir in us the 
sombrest chords of brooding, but it does not move 
us to tears or passionate emotion: those affections 
are dependent on our social faculties, and are 
starved in the rarefied air of his genius. Haw- 
thorne indeed relates that the closing chapters of 
The Scarlet Letter, when read aloud to his wife, 
sent her to bed with a sick headache. And yet, 



44 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

as a judicious critic has observed, this may have 
been in part just because the book seals up the 
fountain of tears. 

It needs but a slight acquaintance with his own 
letters and Note-Books, and with the anecdotes 
current about him, to be assured that never lived 
a man to whom ordinary contact with his fellows 
was more impossible, and that the mysterious 
solitude in which his fictitious characters move is 
a mere shadow of his own imperial loneliness of 
soul. ' * I have made a captive of myself, ' ' he 
writes in a letter of condolence to L,ongfellow, 
" and put me into a dungeon, and now I cannot 
find the key to let myself out; and if the door 
were open, I should be almost afraid to come out. 
You tell me that you have met with troubles and 
changes. I know not what these may have been, 
but I can assure you that trouble is the next best 
thing to enjoyment, and that there is no fate in 
this world so horrible as to have no share in its 
joys or sorrows." Was ever a stranger letter of 
condolence penned ? 

Hven the wider sympathies of the race seem to 
have been wanting in the man as they are want- 
ing in his books. It is he who said of himself, 
* ' Destiny itself has often been worsted in the at- 
tempt to get me out to dinner." Though he lived 
in the feverish ante-bellum days, he was singu- 
larly lacking in the political sense, and could look 
with indifference on the slave question. When at 
last the war broke out, and he was forced into 



HAWTHORNE 45 

sympathies foreign to his nature, it seemed as if 
something gave way within him beneath the un- 
accustomed stress. It is said, and with probable 
truth, that the trouble of his heart actually caused 
his death. His novels are full of brooding over 
the past, but of real historic sympathy he had 
none. He has mentioned the old Concord fight 
almost with contempt, and in his travels the 
homes of great men and the scenes of famous 
deeds rarely touched him with enthusiasm. 
Strangest of all, in a writer of such moral depth, 
is his coldness toward questions of religion. So 
marked was this apathy that George Ripley is re- 
ported to have said on the subject of Hawthorne's 
religious tendencies, ' ' There were none, no rev- 
erence in his nature." He was not sceptical, to 
judge from his occasional utterances, but simply 
indifferent; the matter did not interest him. He 
was by right of inheritance a Puritan; all the in- 
tensity of the Puritan nature remained in him, 
and all the overwhelming sense of the heinousness 
of human depravity, but these, cut off from the old 
faith, took on a new form of their own. Where 
the Puritan teachers had fulminated the ven- 
geance of an outraged God, Hawthorne saw only 
the infinite isolation of the errant soul. In one of 
his stories, in many ways the most important of 
his shorter works, he has chosen for his theme the 
Unpardonable Sin, and it is interesting to read the 
tale side by side with some of the denunciatory 
sermons of the older divines. 



46 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

It is not necessary to repeat the story of Ethan 
I/Brand, the lime burner, who, in the wilderness of 
the mountains, in the silences of the night while 
he fed the glowing furnace, conceived the idea 
of producing in himself the Unpardonable Sin. 
Every one must remember how at last he found 
his quest in his own wretched heart that had re- 
fused to beat in human sympathy, and had re- 
garded the men about him as so many problems 
to be studied. In the end, he who had denied 
the brotherhood of man, and spurned the guid- 
ance of the stars, and who now refuses to sur- 
render his body back to the bosom of Mother 
Earth, in the end he must call on the deadly 
element of fire as his only friend, and so, with 
blasphemy on his lips, flings himself into the 
flaming oven. It is a sombre and weird catas- 
trophe, but the tragic power of the scene lies in the 
picture of utter loneliness in the guilty breast. 
And would you hear by its side the denunciations 
of our greatest theologian against sin? Read 
but a paragraph from the sermons of Jonathan 
Edwards: 

The God that holds you over the pit of hell, much as 
one holds a spider or some loathsome insect over the 
fire, abhors you, and is dreadfully provoked. . . . 
If you cry to God to pity you, he will be so far from 
pitying you in your doleful case, or showing you the 
least regard or favour, that, instead of that, he will only 
tread you underfoot. . . . And though he will know 
that you cannot bear the weight of omnipotence treading 
upon you, yet he will not regard that ; but he will crush 



HAWTHORNE 47 

you under his feet without mercy ; he will crush out 
your blood and make it fly, and it shall be sprinkled on 
his garments, so as to stain all his raiment. 

Is it a wonder that strong men were moved to 
tears and women fainted beneath such words? 
Yet in the still hours of meditation there is to us, 
at least, something more appalling in the gloomy 
imaginations of Hawthorne, because they are 
founded more certainly on everlasting truth. 

I have spoken as if the mental attitude of Haw- 
thorne was one common to the race, however it 
may be exaggerated in form by his own inner 
vision; and to us of the western world, over whom 
have passed centuries of Christian brooding, and 
who find ourselves suddenly cut loose from the 
consolation of Christian faith, his voice may well 
seem the utterance of universal experience, and 
we may be even justified in assuming that his 
words have at last expressed what has long slum- 
bered in human consciousness. His was not the" 
bitterness, the fierce indignation of loneliness, that 
devoured the heart of Swift; nor yet the terror of 
a soul like Cowper's, that believed itself guilty of 
the unpardonable sin, and therefore condemned to 
everlasting exile and torment; nor Byron's per- 
sonal rancour and hatred of society; nor the 
ecstasy of Thomas a Kempis, whose spirit was 
rapt away out of the turmoil of existence; but 
rather an intensification of the solitude that in- 
vests the modern world, and by right found its 
deepest expression in the New England heart. 



48 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

Not with impunity had the human race for ages 
dwelt on the eternal welfare of the soul; for from 
such meditation the sense of personal importance 
had become exacerbated to an extraordinary de- 
gree. What could result from such teaching as 
that of Jonathan Edwards but an extravagant 
sense of individual existence, as if the moral gov- 
ernance of the world revolved about the action of 
each mortal soul ? And when the alluring faith 
attendant on this form of introspection paled, as it 
did during the so-called transcendental movement 
into which Hawthorne was born, there resulted 
necessarily a feeling of anguish and bereavement 
more tragic than any previous moral stage through 
which the world had passed. The loneliness of 
the individual, which had been vaguely felt and 
lamented by poets and philosophers of the past, 
took on a poignancy altogether unexampled. It 
needed but an artist with the vision of Hawthorne 
y to represent this feeling as the one tragic calamity 
of mortal life, as the great primeval curse of sin. 
What lay dormant in the teaching of Christianity 
became the universal protest of the human heart. 
In no way can we better estimate the univers- 
ality, and at the same time the modern note, 
of Hawthorne's solitude than by turning for a 
moment to the literature of the far-off Ganges. 
There, too, on the banks of the holy river, men 
used much to ponder on the life of the human 
soul in its restless wandering from birth to birth; 
and in their books we may read of a loneliness as 



HAWTHORNE 49 

profound as Hawthorne's, though quite distinct 
in character. To them, also, we are born alone, 
we die alone, and alone we reap the fruits of our 
good and evil deeds. The dearest ties of our 
earthly existence are as meaningless and transient 
as the meeting of spar with drifting spar on the 
ocean waves. Yet in all this it is the isolation of the 
soul from the source of universal life that troubles 
human thought; there is no cry of personal an- 
guish here, such as arises from Christianity, for 
the loss of individuality is ever craved by the 
Hindu as the highest good. And besides this 
distinction between the Western and Eastern 
forms of what may be called secular solitude, the 
Hindu carried the idea into abstract realms 
whither no Occidental can penetrate. . 

HE, in that solitude before 
The world was, looked the wide void o'er 
And nothing saw, and said, Lo, I 
Alone ! and still we echo the lone cry. 

Thereat He feared, and still we fear 
In solitude when naught is near : 
And, L,o, He said, myself alone ! 
What cause of dread when second is not known ! 

But into this dim region of Oriental mysticism 
we have no reason to intrude. We may at least 
count it among the honours of our literature that 
it was left for a denizen of this far Western land, 
living in the midst of a late-born and confused 
civilisation, to give artistic form to a thought that, 



50 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

in fluctuating form, has troubled the minds of 
philosophers from the beginning. Other authors 
may be greater in so far as they touch our passions 
more profoundly, but to the solitude of Nathaniel 
Hawthorne we owe the most perfect utterance of 
a feeling that must seem to us now as old and as 
deep as life itself. 

It would be easy to explain Hawthorne's pe- 
culiar temperament, after the modern fashion, by 
reference to heredity and environment. No doubt 
there was a strain of eccentricity in the family. 
He himself tells of a cousin who made a spittoon 
out of the skull of his enemy; and it is natural 
that a descendant of the old Puritan witch judge 
should portray the weird and grotesque aspects of 
life. Probably this native tendency was increased 
by the circumstances that surrounded his youth: 
the seclusion of his mother's life ; his boyhood on 
L,ake Sebago, where, as he says, he first got his 
"cursed habit of solitude;" and the long years 
during which he lived as a hermit in Salem. 
But, after all, these external matters, and even 
the effect of heredity so far as we can fathom it, 
explain little or nothing. A thousand other men 
might have written his books if their source lay 
in such antecedents. Behind it all was the dae- 
monic force of the man himself, the everlasting 
mystery of genius habiting in his brain, and 
choosing him to be an exemplar and interpreter 
of the inviolable individuality in which lie the 
pain and glory of our human estate. 



THE ORIGINS OF HAWTHORNE AND 
POE 

WE are credibly told that in years not so very 
long past young women and even grave men used 
to read the Gothic tales of Ann Radcliffe with 
tense brows and trembling lips; and the essays of 
Carlyle still stand a voluble witness to prove how 
seriously the grotesque marvels of German ro- 
mance were once accepted in England. Mrs. 
Radcliffe is no doubt read occasionally to-day, 
and the indefatigable Mr. L,ang has even at- 
tempted to reinstate her in popular favour. But 
her most generous admirer could hardly aver that 
she was anything more to him than a curious 
amusement; the horror of her tales has vanished 
away like the moonlight she was so fond of de- 
scribing. And as for Tieck and Wackenroder 
and all that dim romantic crew of Teuton Sturm 
and Drang not even an Andrew L,ang has arisen 
for them. 

It is a matter for reflection, therefore, that in 
this country a new life of Hawthorne l should be 

1 Nathaniel Hawthorne. By George B. Woodberry. 
[American Men of Letters.] Boston : Houghton, Mif- 
flin & Co. 

51 



52 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

something of a literary event and that there should 
be a sufficient public to warrant the issue of two 
new and elaborate editions of Poe ; * for at first 
thought it might seem that both Hawthorne and 
Poe fall in the same class with those forgotten 
weavers of moonlight and mysticism. What is it, 
indeed, that gives vitality to their work and sepa- 
rates it from the ephemeral product of English 
and German Gothicism? More than that: Why 
is it that the only two writers of America^who 
have won_almost universal renown as artists are 
these romancers, eaoVi of whom is. after his own 
rrmnn^r, a sovereign in that strange region of 
emotion which we name the weird ? Other work 
they have done, and done well, but when we call 
to mind their distinguishing productions we think 
first of such scenes as The Fall of the House of 
Usher, The Raven, and The Sleeper, or of such 
characters as Arthur Dimmesdale with his morbid 
remorse and unearthly sufferings, the dreamlike 
existence of Clifford, the hideous unexplained 
mystery of Miriam's wrong, and the awful search 
of Kthan Brand scenes and characters which 
belong to the real world, for they appeal to a 
sympathetic chord in our own breasts, but which 
are yet quite overlaid with some insistent shadow 
of the fantastic realm of symbolism. 

Hawthorne scribes the superiority of Nature's 
work over man's to the fact " that the former 

1 Published respectively by Thomas Y. Crowell & Co. 
and by G. P. Putnam's Sous, 



HAWTHORNE AND POE 53 

works from the innermost germ, while the latter 
works merely superficially," and the same ex- 
planation may be given of the genuineness of his 
own work and Poe's in comparison with the un- 
reality of Mrs. Radcliffe or Tieck; the weird, un- 
earthly substance moulded by their genius is from 
the innermost core of the national consciousness. * 
Their achievement is not like the Gothic novel 
introduced into Kngland by Horace Walpole, a 
mere dilettante; there is in them very little of that 
recrudescence of mediaeval superstition and gloom 
which marked the rise of romanticism in Europe, 
little or nothing of the knights and ladies, turrets 
and dungeons and all that tawdry paraphernalia, 
and, fortunately for their reputation, no taint of 
that peculiar form of sentimentalism which per- 
vades the German Herzensergiessungen like the 
odour of Schiller's decaying apples. Their work 
is the last efflorescence of a tradition handed down 
to them unbroken from the earliest Colonial days, 
and that tradition was the voice of a stern and in- 
domitable moral character. The unearthly visions 
of Poe and Hawthorne are in no wise the result 
of literary whim or of unbridled individualism, 
but are deep-rooted in American history. Neither 
Professor Woodberry in his Life of Hawthorne 
nor Professor Harrison in his Life of Poe has, it 
seems to me, brought out with due emphasis these 
sgiritjUjdjDrjgh^ which is 

so unique in its way as to have made for itself a 
sure place in the literature of the worldo 



54 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

The name of Hawthorne carries us back at once 
to those grim days of his ancestor in Salem Village 
when for a season almost the whole community 
gave itself up to the frenzy of witch hunting. In 
the earlier days the superstitions of England were 
concerned chiefly with the fairy folk of hearth and 
field, a quaint people commonly, and kindly dis- 
posed, if mischievous. But with the advent of 
Puritanism came a change; the fair and frolicsome 
play of the fancy was discredited and the starved 
imagination had its revenge. In place of the 
elves and goblins of a freer age, instead of "Robin 
Goodfellow, the spoorn, the man-in-the-oak, the 
hell wain, the firedrake, the puckle ' ' and all that 
antic crew, the imagination now evoked the ter- 
rific spectre of the Devil and attributed to his per- 
jonal agency all the misnaps oi hie. Hence it is 
Ithat witchcraft became so much more prominent 
with the Reformation and reached its height 
where Puritan feelings prevailed. On the one 
hand it was employed by the Roman Church as 
an aid in its exterminating fight with the Wal- 
denses and other heretics the good monks no 
doubt being easily persuaded, where persuasion 
was necessary, that the ascetic revolt against the 
office of the imagination in worship was of dia- 
bolic origin and, on the other hand, the Protest- 
ants, and particularly the Puritans with their 
morbid horror of sin, were quick to accredit to the 
author of sin every phenomenon they could not 
understand. Witchcraft, to be sure, is as old as 



HAWTHORNE AND POE 55 

history, and we need go no further abroad than 
the classic poets for tales of the most abominable 
night hags. But there is this difference between 
such monsters as Lucan's Krichtho and the abor- 
tions of Christian demonology: Erichtho may 
haunt the sepulchres and breathe into the cold 
mouths of the dead the dark secret she would 
transmit to the Shades, but in the end she is only 
a product of the imagination brooding on things 
unclean and hideous; there is in the dread and re- 
pugnance she inspires no such added horror as 
that which the Christian felt at the thought of a 
soul leagued for infamous ends with the Prince of 
Hell and doomed as a rebel against God to ever- 
lasting tortures. 

Considering the history of the Puritan emi- 
grants we shall not be surprised to find these su- 
perstitions breaking out with peculiar virulence 
in the New World. Persecution and insult at 
home had not tended to soften their temper, nor 
did flight across a waste of perilous waters to a 
wilderness where everything was strange and un- 
explored bring light and cheerfulness to their 
imagination. In Kn gland at least their morbid 
intensity was to some extent modified by contact ! 
with the worldly life about them; in their new 
home they were completely given up to the work- 
ing out of their stern purposes. Terrors and diffi- 
culties only added fuel to their zeal. ' ' Our faithers 
were Englishmen which came over this great 
ocean and were ready to perish in this wilder- 



56 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

ness," says old Governor Bradford; and "with 
what difficulties [they] wrastled in going throug 
these things," we may read in all our school- 
books. It is easy to see how these hardships and 
these bitterly -won victories increased the sternness 
and unyieldingness of the New England Puritans, 
but perhaps we do not often consider the influence 
exerted on their imaginations by the wild country 
and wilder "salvages," as they called the red men, 
that now engaged their attention. They no longer 
beheld about them the pleasant vales and green 
hills of Old England, which the long habitation of 
man had rendered almost human, but the vast and 
pathless forests of the wilderness, where nature ap- 
peared under a new and forbidding aspect. There 
is at the best something weird and uncannny 
about the great woods into whose depths the eye 
cannot penetrate and from whose interwoven 
shadows, especially when night has fallen and the 
ear has grown painfully alert, come forth at inter- 
vals sounds that seem to indicate the activity of 
some nameless secret life within the darkness. 
What then must have been the feelings of the 
New England farmer as perchance he made his 
way homeward at sundown along the border of 
the gloomy forest. The kindly fancy of his an- 
cestors who peopled the woods with mischievous 
goblins had yielded to his belief in the extended 
powers of evil. In these deep shadows he knew 
not but the very enemy of God might be lurking 
to lure him to destruction. It was no pleasant 



HAWTHORNE AND POE 57 

waldeinsamkeit he felt, such as romantic poets 
love to indulge, but awe and ghostly terror. 

And this feeling was exaggerated by the actual 
savages who inhabited the woods. The settlers 
were for the most part thoroughly convinced that 
these poor, brutal denizens of the wilderness were 
under the special tutelage of Satan. In times 
of distress the colonists were ready to charge all 
their calamities to the machinations of an infernal 
conspiracy. 

It was afterward by them [the Indians] confessed, [says 
Cotton Mather in his Magnalid], that upon the arrival 
of the English in these parts, the Indians employed 
their sorcerers, whom they call powaws, like Balaam, to 
curse them, and let loose their demons upon them, to 
shipwreck them, to distract them, to poison them, or 
any way to ruin them. All the noted powaws in the 
country spent three days together in diabolical conjura- 
tions, to obtain the assistance of the devils against the 
settlement of these our English. 

It is not strange, therefore, that when the de- 
lusion of witchcraft fell upon these people it should 
have assumed a peculiarly tragic aspect. They 
were dwelling in the midst of hostile demonic 
powers, and, feeling themselves attacked, they 
turned upon the enemy with all the strength and 
intensity of their souls. And how real and ma- 
terial the phenomena appeared to the bewildered 
onlookers may be gathered from this sulfurous 
account written by an eyewitness of the sufferings 
of one of the victims: 



$8 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

Margaret Rule would sometimes have her jaws forcibly 
pulled open, whereupon something invisible would be 
poured down her throat: we all saw her swallow, and 
yet we saw her try all she could, by spitting, coughing, 
and shrieking, that she might not swallow; but one time 
the standers-by plainly saw something of that odd liquor 
itself on the outside of her neck; she cried out of it, as 
if scalding brimstone were poured into her, and the 
whole house would immediately scent so hot of brim- 
stone that we were scarce able to endure it. 

Under the stress of this morbid excitement the 
good people of Salem and the neighbourhood 
were thrown into a frenzy of fear; crops were 
abandoned, business stood still, and % the only 
j-natters considered were the horrible parser nH on g 
_nfJfotfl.Ti in. tVteir rnidst. The general feeling of 
alarm was aggravated to something like des- 
peration when the Rev. Deodat L,awson in the 
meeting-house of Salem village preached an in- 
flammatory sermon in which he charged the 
outburst of the infernal powers directly to the sins 
of the people. 

You are therefore to be deeply humbled, [he said,] 
and sit in the dust, considering the signal hand of God 
in singling out this place, this poor village, for the first 
seat of Satan's tyranny, and to make it (as 'twere) the 
rendezvous of devils, where they muster their infernal 
forces; appearing to the afflicted as coming armed to 
carry on their malicious designs against the bodies, and, 
if God in mercy prevent not, against the souls of many 
in this place. 

No wonder that the people did actually believe 
" that the devils were walking about our streets 



HAWTHORNE AND POE $9 

with lengthened chains, making a dreadful noise 
in our ears; and brimstone (even without a meta- 
phor) was making a horrid and a hellish stench 
in our nostrils." 

To stop these terrible inroads of Satan a special 
court was created, before which those previously 
examined were tried. Those found guilty were 
hanged on a conspicuous eminence which thus 
acquired the ominous title of witch-hill; and how 
awful was the spectacle there presented to the 
panic-stricken people may be gathered from the 
pious ejaculation of the Reverend Mr. Noyes, 
" What a sad thing it is to see eight firebrands of 
hell hanging there ! " The cruelty engendered by 
this feeling of insecurity is well indicated by the 
treatment of Giles Corey, who, refusing to plead 
either guilty or not guilty, was subjected to the 
peine dure et forte, as the tale is related in Long- 
fellow's New England Tragedy; but Longfellow 
does not relate what we are told in a ballad of the 
period, that when from the oppression of the stone 
on his chest Corey's tongue protruded it was 
rudely thrust back by the staff of a bystander. 

In due time this " hellish molestation," as one 
of the persecuted called it, came to a sudden end; 
but not before twenty victims had suffered death, 
many had died in jail, hundreds had endured im- 
prisonment in its worst forms, whole families had 
been impoverished, and a moral impression had 
been made upon the community which nothing 
could efface. The modern historian of the delu- 



60 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

sion tells us that a sort of curse still rests on the 
immediate scene of these tragic events and that 
neglect and desertion still brood on the accursed 
spot. 

Were we to go no further than this episode of 
Salem history we should find it easy to explain 
by inheritance that mystic brooding over the dark 
and intricate effects of sin which the descendant 
of old John Hathorne has made the substance of 
his romance, or to account for the realism that 
underlies the wild fantasies of Poe. And we need 
only to dip into Cotton Mather's voluminous rec- 
ord of the dealings of Providence in America to 
see how intensely the mind of the Puritans was 
occupied with unearthly matters and what a leg- 
acy of emotions approaching the weird was left by 
them to posterity. When the faith of these mili- 
tant saints was untroubled it often assumed a 
sweetness and fullness of spiritual content that 
might even pass into rapturous delight. But al- 
ways this intoxicating joy bordered on the region 
of awe the awe of a soul in the presence of the 
great and ineffable mysteries of holiness; and the 
life of Thomas Shepard, which Mather calls " a 
trembling walk with God" may not unfitly be 
taken to illustrate the peculiar temper of their re- 
ligion. And if in the wisest and sanest of the 
Puritan Fathers this trembling solicitude was 
never far away, there were others in whom the 
fear of the Lord became a mania of terror. Con- 
sider what the impression on the minds of child- 



HAWTHORNE AND POE 61 

ren must have been when in the midst of their 
innocent sport the awful apparition of the Rev. 
James Noyes stood before them and rebuked them 
into silence with these solemn words: " Cousins, 
I wonder you can be so merry, unless you are 
sure of your salvation! " Consider the spiritual 
state of a young man, celebrated for his godliness, 
who could note down in his diary with curious 
precision: "I was almost in the suburbs of hell all 
day." 

literature, in the true sense of the word, could 
not well flourish among a people who saw in the 
plastic imagination a mere seduction of the senses, 
and whose intellectual life was thus absorbed in 
theological speculation. To be sure, a good deal 
of verse was written and even printed in early 
Colonial days; but of all the poets of that age only 
one attained any real celebrity and has in a way 
lived on into the present. Michael Wigglesworth, 
the faithful pastor of Maiden, where in the odour 
of sanctity he died in 1705, is described as " a 
little feeble shadow of a man ; ' ' but his diminutive 
frame harboured a mighty spirit. His poems 
breathed the very quintessence of Puritan faith, 
and as such obtained immediate and extraordi- 
nary popularity. Professor Tyler calculates that 
in the first year of publication his Day of Doom 
was purchased by at least one in every thirty-five 
persons of New England; printed as a common 
ballad it was hawked everywhere about the coun- 
try, and its lugubrious stanzas were even taught 



62 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

to children along with the catechism. As late as 
the year 1828 an essayist declared that many an 
aged person of his acquaintance could still repeat 
the poem, though they might not have seen a copy 
of it since they were in leading strings; and 
in his own time Cotton Mather had thought it 
might " perhaps find our children till the day it- 
self arrives " which God forbid. 

The strength of Master Wigglesworth's genius, 
in this picture of the Day of Doom, is, as we 
should expect, devoted to those who 

void of tears, but fill'd with fears, 

and dreadful expectation 
Of endless pains and scalding flames, 

stand waiting for Damnation. 

One after another the various kinds of sinners are 
arraigned at the bar and receive their due reward. 
Most hideous and most famous of all are the 
stanzas that describe the pleading and condemna- 
tion of unbaptised infants. As an expression of 
the grotesque in literature they are not without a 
kind of crude power; as the voice of a real and 
tremendously earnest faith they elude the grasp 
of a modern mind, one can only shudder and avert 
his eyes. We contrast with some curiosity and 
no little bewilderment the unflinching frankness 
of this earlier Calvinist with the shifting creed 
of a recent Calvinistic convention which has at- 
tempted to explain away the catechism's abandon- 
ment of non-elect infants. Yet Wigglesworth, 



HAWTHORNE AND POE 63 

like the Presbyterians of to-day, had his moment 
of compunction for the poor souls who 

from the womb unto the tomb 
Were straightway carried; 

he at least allowed to them ' ' the easiest room in 
hell! " Those simple words have of recent years 
acquired a\certain notoriety through literary hand 
books; indeed, for naked and appalling realism of 
horror, when all is considered, it would not be 
easy to find a verse to surpass them. 

Wigglesworth's rhymes were, as I said, the 
intellectual food of the young, and some such 
strong meat would seem necessary to prepare 
them for the sermons that nourished their man- 
hood. And at least one of these sermons, Jona- 
than Edwards' s famous Enfield discourse of 
Sinners in the Hands of an Angry God, has 
gained the unenviable reputation of being perhaps 
the most tremendous and uncompromising enun- 
ciation ever made of the gloomier side of Calvin- 
ism. His picture of worldly men hanging over 
the pit of hell "by a slender thread, with the 
flames of divine wrath flashing about it, and 
ready every moment to singe it and burn it asun- 
der," has become classical in its own way. 

After the death of Edwards, in 1758, the heart 
of the country became more and more absorbed in 
the impending conflict of the Revolution. For 
a while, at least, religion and the terrors of dam- 
nation must give place to the more imminent peril 



64 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

of political subjugation. In New England that 
other phase of Puritanism, the spirit that had led 
Cromwell and his Ironsides to victory, and had 
established the liberties of the English constitu- 
tion, came to the foreground, and for a time the 
political pamphlet usurped the place of the ser- 
mon. But even then literature did not entirely 
vanish; and at intervals through the rasping 
cries of revolution one may catch a note of that 
pensiveness or gloom, that habitual dwelling on 
the supernatural significance of life, which had 
come to be the dominant intellectual tone of the 
country. Indeed, it was this violent wrenching 
of the national consciousness into new fields which 
brought about the change from the old supernat- 
uralism of religion to the shadowy symbolism of 
literature as exemplified in Hawthorne and Poe. 
We seem to see the beginning of this new spirit 
in the haunting pathos that throbs through the 
anonymous ballad of Nathan Hale : 

The breezes went steadily through the tall pines, 
A saying, " Oh! hu-ush! " a saying, "Oh! hu-ush! " 

As stilly stole by a bold legion of horse, 
For Hale in the bush, for Hale in the bush. 

" Keep still," said the thrush as she nestled her young, 
In a nest by the road; in a nest by the road; 

!< For the tyrants are near and with them appear 

What bodes us no good; what bodes us no good." 

Of all the gentlemen and women, too who 
wrote verse in those stirring times only one can 



HAWTHORNE AND POE 65 

lay claim to any genuine poetic inspiration. 
Philip Freneau, of New Jersey, has even yet a 
slight hold on the memory of the reading public, 
and would be more read and better known were 
his works subjected to proper selection and edit- 
ing. Like all the other versifiers of the period 
Freneau was caught in the wild vortex of politi- 
cal affairs, and, against the protests of his truer 
nature as he himself avows, gave up the gentler 
muses for the raucous voice of satire. But here 
and there through his works we find a suggestion 
of what he might have accomplished had he fallen 
on better times. In him we catch perhaps the 
first note of the weird as it appears in our later 
literature, of that transition of overwhelming 
superstition into shadowy haunting symbolism. 
Not unseldom a stanza, or a single line it may 
be, wakes an echo in the mind curiously like Poe. 
Such, for instance, is the spectral beauty of that 
stanza of The Indian Burying Ground, whose last 
line, as Poe once pointed out, was borrowed intact, 
and never acknowledged, by Campbell: 

By midnight moons, o'er moistening dews, 
In vestments for the chase arrayed, 

The hunter still the deer pursues, 
The hunter and the deer a shade. 

A glance at the titles of Freneau' s poems would 
show how persistently, when relieved from the 
immediate pressure of politics, his mind revertedf 
to subjects of decay and quiet dissolution. Inj 



66 



SHELBOURNE ESSAYS 



one of his longer poems, The House of Death, he 
has just failed of achieving a work which might 
have come from the brain of Poe himself. At 
the hour of midnight the poet dreams that he 
wanders over a desolate country: 

Dark was the sky, and not one friendly star 
Shone from the zenith or horizon, clear, 

Mist sate upon the woods, and darkness rode 
In her black chariot, with a wild career. 

And from the woods the late resounding note 
Issued of the loquacious whip-poor-will, 

Hoarse, howling dogs, and nightly roving wolves 
Clamour'd from far off cliffs invisible. 

At last he finds himself in the presence of * ' a 
noble dome raised fair and high," standing in the 
midst of " a mournful garden of autumnal hue ": 

The poppy there, companion to repose, 
Displayed her blossoms that began to fall, 

And here the purple amaranthus rose 
With mint strong scented, for the funeral. 

In this strange spot, which has something of 
the unearthly qualities of Rappaccini's garden or 
Poe's spectral landscapes, stands the desolate 
home of a young man whose beloved consort 
death has recently snatched away, and who now 
harbours as a guest the grisly person of Death 
himself. Death, stretched on the couch and sur- 
rounded by ghoulish phantoms, lies dying. Over 
the conversation that ensues and the blasphemies 
of the ghastly sufferer we may pass without de- 



HAWTHORNE AND POE 67 

laying. At last after Death has composed his own 
epitaph and described the tomb he is to occupy, 
in 

A burying-yard of sinners dead, unblest, 

the poet flees terror-smitten out of that house 
into the tempestuous night. 

Nor looked I back, till to a far off wood 
Trembling with fear, my weary feet had sped 

Dark was the night, but at the enchanted dome 
I saw the infernal windows flaming red. 

At last the hour of dissolution arrives: 

Dim burnt the lamp, and now the phantom Death 
Gave his last groans in horror and despair 

" All hell demands me hence "he cried, and threw 
The red lamp hissing through the midnight air. 

Trembling, across the plain my course I held, 
And found the grave-yard, loitering through the 
gloom, 

And, in the midst, a hell-red wandering light, 
Walking in fiery circles round the tomb. 

Whereupon with a gruesome picture of Death's 
interment and a few stanzas of proper exhortation 
from the author, this remarkable poem comes to 
an end. 

Between the period of the Revolution and the 
period that may be called the New England ren- 
aissance not much was written which has the dis- 
tinct mark of the American temperament. Yet it 
is a significant fact that Charles Brockden Brown's 



68 



SHELBURNE ESSAYS 



Wieland, published in 1798, the first novel of the 
first American novelist, should be built upon a 
theme as weird and as steeped in * ' thrilling mel- 
ancholy," to use Brown's own words, as anything 
in the later work of Hawthorne or Poe; and in 
the proper place it would not be uninteresting to 
show how far, in his imperfect way, Brown antici- 
pates the very methods and tricks of his greater 
followers. His immediate inspiration comes no 
doubt from the mystery-mongering novels then so 
popular in England, but despite the crudeness of 
a provincial style there does run through the 
strange unreality of Brown's pages a note of sin- 
cerity, the tongue and accents of a man to whom 
such themes are a native inheritance, lending to 
his work a sustained interest which I for my part 
fail to find in the Castle of Otranto or the Mysteries 
of Udolpho. Nor is it without significance that 
even in New York, where if anywhere this world 
claims her own, Irving in his genial way could 
fall so easily into brooding on the dead who sleep 
in Westminster Abbey or relate with such gusto 
the wild legends of the Hudson. Bryant, too, has 
kept his fame chiefly on account of his youthful 
musings on death and the grandiose pomp of those 
lines that tell how the rock-ribbed hills, the pen- 
sive vales, the venerable rivers, brooks, 

and, poured around them all, 
Old Ocean's grey and melancholy waste, 
Are but the solemn decorations all 
Of the great tomb of man. 



HAWTHORNE AND POE 69 

Necessarily this age-long contemplation of 
things unearthly, this divorcing of the imagina- 
tion from the fair and blithe harmonies of life to 
fasten upon the sombre effects of guilt and repro- 
bation, this constant meditation on death and 
decay necessarily all these exerted a powerful 
influence on literature when the renaissance ap- 
peared in New England and as a sort of reflection 
in the rest of the country. So, I think, it hap- 
pened that out of that famous group of men who 
really created American literature the only two to 
attain perfection of form in the higher field of the 
imagination were writers whose minds were ab- 
sorbed by the weirder phenomena of life. But it 
must not be inferred thence that the spirit of 
Hawthorne and Poe was identical with that of 
Michael Wigglesworth and Jonathan Edwards. 
With the passage of time the unquestioning, un- 
flinching faith and vision of those heroic men dis- 
solved away. Already in Freneau, himself born 
of a Huguenot family, a change is noticeable; 
that which to the earlier Fathers was a matter of 
infinite concern, that which to them was more 
real and urgent than the breath of life, becomes 
now chiefly an intoxicant of the imagination, and 
in another generation the transition is complete. 

It is this precisely that we understand by the term 
" weird" not the veritable vision of unearthly 
things, but the peculiar half vision inherited by 
the soul when faith has waned and the imagina- 
tion prolongs the old sensations in a shadowy 



70 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

involuntary life of its own; and herein too lies the 
field of true and effective symbolism. If Haw- 
thorne and Poe, as we think, possess an element 
ol force and realism such as Tieck and the Ger- 
man school utterly lack, it is because they write 
from the depths of this profound moral experience 
of their people 



THE INFLUENCE OF EMERSON 

IT is a quality of the human spirit on which 
Emerson himself was wont to dwell, that it forever 
seeks and knows no rest save in death. Almost 
it should seem that one cannot acquaint himself 
with the history of great religions and philosophies 
without falling at last into a state of wondering 
indifference or despair, so many times has the 
truth appeared to men and been formulated for 
the uplifting of a generation, only to give way in 
turn to another glimpse of the same haunting 
reality. We comfort ourselves with the words 
of the poet whom Emerson loved to quote, a 
modern version of Pandora: 

So strength first made a way: 

Then beautie flow'd, then wisdome, honour, pleasure: 
When almost all was out, God made a stay, 
Perceiving that alone of all his treasure 

Rest in the bottome lay. . . . 

For if I should (said he) 
Bestow this Jewell also on my creature, 
He would adore my gifts instead of me, 
And rest in Nature, not the God of Nature. 

So both should losers be. 



72 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

When, therefore, we consider how the wisdom 
of prophets and philosophers in the past has so 
swiftly solidified into a formalism that holds the 
weaker in bondage like a strait jacket, and when 
we remember how our sage of Concord pointed 
out that Christianity too must needs fall into "the 
error that corrupts all attempts to communicate 
religion," when we reflect on the inevitable course 
of human thought, those of us who are lovers of 
Emerson as I myself am a lover need feel no 
grievance to be told that Emersonianism to-day is 
a sign of limitation, not of strength; of palsy, not 
of growth. I say Emersonianism, meaning the 
influence of Emerson as it works on large masses 
of men; but I would not imply that the individual 
reader of Emerson may not go to him for ever re- 
newed inspiration and assurance in the things of 
the spirit. It is always so. The teaching of 
Plato was as true in the days of the later Acad- 
emy, is as true now, as it was when Socrates 
disputed with his disciple in the market-place of 
Athens; yet almost in the space of a generation 
Platonism became a snare to those who rest in 
words and possess no corresponding inner vision 
of their own. So Emerson cannot escape his own 
condemnation of the wise: ' * Though in our lonely 
hours we draw a new strength out of their mem- 
ory, yet, pressed on our attention, as they are by 
the thoughtless and customary, they fatigue and 
invade." 

Only there is a difference to observe. The evil 



EMERSON 73 

which has sprung from other systems of thought 
has been due chiefly to the very fact that they 
were systems and thus attempted to lay restrain- 
ing hands on the ever fluent human spirit. Out 
of the pursuit of truth has grown a metaphysic; 
out of religious faith has developed a theology. 
But with Emerson the opposite is true; the mis- 
chief that now works in his name is owing in 
large part to his very lack of system. Yet it is 
but a shallow reader who would go a step further 
and accept Emerson's quizzical profession of in- 
consistency without reserve. * * I would write on 
the lintels of the door-post, Whim" he said, but 
added immediately, ' ' I hope it is somewhat better 
than whim at last. ' ' His essays ripple and recoil 
on the surface, but underneath there is a current 
setting steadily to one point. Indeed I have never 
been able to understand the minds of those who, 
like Richard Garnett, declare that the separate 
sentences in Emerson are clear, but that his essays 
as a whole are dark because composed without 
any central constructive thought and, in fact, 
filled with contradictions. It should seem that 
critics who find Emerson self-contradictory are 
just those who should never have meddled with 
him, for the reason that the guiding and formative 
principle in all his work is meaningless to them. 
Though often capricious in expression and on the 
surface illogical, Emerson, more than almost any 
other writer of wide influence, displays that inner 
logic which springs from the constant insistence 



74 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

on one or two master ideas. The apparent con- 
tradictions in his pages need but a moment's re- 
flection and a modicum of understanding to reduce 
them to essential harmony. L,ike all teachers of 
spiritual insight he was profoundly impressed by 
the ubiquitous dualism of life. :< Philosophically 
considered," he wrote in his first famous mani- 
festo, " the universe is composed of Nature and 
the Soul." I will not stay to show how this 
commonplace of thought becomes fruitful of 
varied wisdom through the sincerity and depth 
of Emerson's vision. I think, in fact, that any- 
one who understands with his heart as well as 
with his head the central ideas of the essay on the 
Oversoul and of that on Experience will need no 
such guidance; he possesses a cue that will carry 
him like Ariadne's thread through all the lab}'- 
rinth of Emerson's philosophy. Thus of the 
Oversoul it is written: 

Meantime within man is the soul of the whole; the 
wise silence; the universal beauty, to which every part 
and particle is related; . . . this deep power in which 
we exist, and whose beatitude is all accessible to us, self- 
sufficing and perfect in every hour; 

and of the Experience of nature it is written: 

Dream delivers us to dream, and there is no end to 
illusion. Life is a train of moods like a string of beads, 
and, as we pass through them, they prove to be many- 
coloured lenses which paint the world their own hue, 
and each shows only what lies in its own focus. 



EMERSON 75 

It is characteristic of Kmerson's fine integrity 
that he never sought as all systematic philoso- 
phies and religions hitherto had attempted to 
bridge over the gap between these two realms by 
a scheme of ratiocination or revelation. He was 
content to let them lie side by side unreconciled, 
and hence his seeming fluctuations to those of 
shallow understanding. In conduct, however, he i 
knew well how to draw the desired lesson from 
this dilemma. Indeed, I am not sure that all the 
manifold applications of his genius may not be 
found summed up in this single paragraph from 
his later essay on Fate : 

One key, one solution to the mysteries of human con- 
dition, one solution to the old knots of fate, freedom and 
foreknowledge, exists, the propounding, namely, of the 
double consciousness. A man must ride alternately on 
the horses of his private and public nature, as the eques- 
trians in the circus throw themselves nimbly from horse 
to horse, or plant one foot on the back of one, and the 
other foot on the back of the other. So when a man is 
the victim of his fate, has sciatica in his loins, and cramp 
in his mind; a club-foot, and a club in his wit; a sour 
face, and a selfish temper; a strut in his gait, and a con- 
ceit in his affection; or is ground to powder by the vice 
of his race; he is to rally on his relation to the Universe, 
which his ruin benefits. Leaving the demon who suffers, 
he is to take sides with the Deity who secures universal 
benefit by his pain. 

But because Emerson's thought revolves so 
harmoniously about these two central principles, 
it does not therefore follow that he has a philoso- 



76 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

phical system. Not only does he make no at- 
tempt to connect them logically, but he is satisfied 
to apply now one and now the other of them to 
the solution of a thousand minor questions with- 
out much order or method. Hence it is that 
readers who carry to his essays a sense for ratioci- 
nation but no ultimate vision of truth find him 
both contradictory and obscure. And as he neg- 
lected to mould his own thought into a system, 
so he requires of those who come to him no sys- 
tematic preparation. The truth that Emerson 
proclaimed is the old, old commonplace that has 
arisen before the minds of sages and prophets 
from the beginning of time; but they have each 
and all conditioned this truth on some discipline of 
the reason or the emotions. They have invari- 
ably demanded some propaedeutic, some adherence 
to a peculiar belief or submission to a divine per- 
sonality, before the disciple should be carried into 
the inner circle of ennobled experiences. With 
Plato it was dialectics; with Buddha it was the 
four-fold truth and the eight-fold path and a com- 
prehension of the twelve-fold wheel of causation; 
with Jesus it was Follow me. And in this system 
or discipline we seem to discern an authentication 
of their high claims. Bound up as we are with 
so many petty concerns, so many demands of the 
body, blinded by sloth and made callous by the 
conflict of so many material powers, it is hard for 
us to accept with more than lip assent this caH to 
the life of the spirit. These words that the phil- 



EMERSON 77 

osophers and prophets utter so glibly are they 
not mere words after all, we ask ? Do they signify 
any reality of life that a man should barter houses 
and land for them ? We need assurance that these 
ecstasies and these long contents of the spiritual 
man are not idle boasts, and so this discipline of 
faith we accept readily as a necessary part of the 
scheme of salvation. We have not ourselves par- 
taken of such blessings, yet we can imagine that 
by some extraordinary means, some nimble gym- 
nastics of the brain, we might be raised to these 
incredible heights. But now comes this Yankee 
prophet, offering the same spiritual exaltations 
freely and without condition to all. If we may 
believe him, a man shall walk out under the open 
sky and breathe the sweet influences of the spirit 
as cheaply as he inhales the untainted breeze. 
The preacher stands at the meeting of the ways 
and cries to all that pass by: Ho, ye who are 
wrapt in the swaddling clothes of reverence and 
obedience, cast aside these trammels and walk up- 
right in your own strength. What have we to do 
with the sacredness of tradition ? No law can be 
sacred to us but that of our ownjnature. Nay, fol- 
low the whim of the hour -/^consistency is the hob- 
goblin of little minds. Give me health and a day 
and I will make the pomp of emperors ridiculous. 

I am the owner of the sphere, 

Of the seven stars and the solar year, 

Of Caesar's hand, and Plato's brain, 

Of Lord Christ's heart, and Shakespeare's strain. 






78 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

And the wonder ot it is that no man whose 
hearing is not utterly drowned by the clamour of 
the world can read a page of these essays without 
recognising that Emerson speaks with an abso- 
lute and undeceived sincerity. We remember his 
confession, that "when a man lives with God, 
his voice shall be as sweet as the murmur of the 
brook and the rustle of the corn," and it is with 
him as 

When the harmony of heaven 
Soundeth the measures of a lively faith. 

Upon the reader, despite himself it may be, there 
steals something of the pure and noble enthusiasm 
of the seer, and he knows straightway that the 
things of the inner life are real. 

If this were all it would be well. If his mes- 
sage stood only as a perpetual instigation to the 
strong and a noble promise to inspired youth, we 
should have much to say of Emerson and little of 
Emersonianism. And, in fact, it would be indis- 
criminating to lay at Emerson's door the whole 
evil of a faded and vulgarised transcendentalism. 
He was but one of many; others some, as Chan- 
ning, even before his day had taught the same 
facility of the spiritual life. Yet in him the move- 
ment came to its beautiful flower; we are justified 
in holding him mainly responsible for the harm 
that flowed from it, as we honour him for the glory 
that lay therein. And, alas, even in his own day, 
doubtful influence of this fatally easy philo- 



EMERSON 79 

sophy began to make itself felt. Hawthorne, the 
most stalwart observer of all that group, tells us 
how many bats and owls, which were sometimes 
mistaken for fowls of angelic feather, were at- 
tracted by that beacon light of the spirit. It was 
moreover impossible, he avows, to dwell in Em- 
erson's vicinity without inhaling more or less the 
mountain atmosphere of his lofty thought; but in 
the brains of some people it wrought a singular 
giddiness. And if Emersonianism was mischiev- 
ous to weak minds then, what shall we say of its 
influence in New England to-day nay, through- 
out the whole country ? For it is rampant in our 
life; it has wrought in our religion, our politics, 
and our literature a perilous dizziness of the 
brain. 

There is a mysterious faith abroad in the land, 
which, however we grudge to say it, is the most 
serious manifestation of religion discoverable in 
these days. We call it Christian Science, or faith 
healing, or what not the gospel of a certain Mrs. 
Baker-Eddy; but in reality it does not owe its 
strength to the teaching of an ignorant woman in 
New Hampshire. It is a diluted and stale pro- 
duct of Emersonianism, and the parentage, I 
think, is not difficult to discern. To Emerson, as 
to Mrs. Baker-Eddy, sin and suffering had no real 
existence; a man need only open his breast to the 
random influences of heaven to lead the purely_ 
spiritual life. Nor is it correct to say, as some 
fondly suppose, that Christian Science or Emer- 






80 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

sonianism has any vital connection with Oriental 
mysticism. True, both Emerson and the sages 
of the Bast taught that spirit was the only reality 
and that the world of the body and of evil was a de- 
ception. * * lyife itself is a bubble and a scepticism 
and a sleep within a sleep/' said Emerson, and 
the Hindu summed up the same thought in his 
name for the creator, Miya", illusion. But there 
is a radical difference in their attitude to this 
truth. Though the material world was in one 
sense illusion and unreality to the Hindu, yet in 
another sense it was tremendously real. Over the 
misery and insufficience of mortal existence he 
brooded in a way that to us is inconceivable; we 
call him a pessimist, and from our ordinary point 
of view rightly. He was haunted as with an in- 
finite sadness by the vision of endlessly recurring 
birth and death, of ceaseless unmeaning mutation. 
To escape this life of unspeakable sorrow he la- 
boured at vast systems of philosophy, he was 
ready to undergo, if needs were, a lifetime of 
crushing asceticism. He could no more have 
understood the jaunty optimism of Emerson than 
we can understand what we style his pessimism. 
There is a story how authentic I do not know 
that when Emerson was visiting Carlyle, the gruff 
Scotchman, who certainly believed heartily in evil 
and damnation, carried his guest to the slums of 
lyondon and pointed out to him one horrible sight 
after another. ' ' And do you believe in the deil, 
noo ? " he would say; and always Emerson would 



EMERSON 



81 



shake his head in gentle denial. The story is at 
least ben trovato; it sets forth clearly the facile 
optimism out of which Christian Science was to 
spring. Such a creed, when professed by one 
who spoke with the noble accent and from the 
deep insight of an Emerson, was a radiant posses- 
sion for seeking humanity forever; it is folly and 
inner deception when repeated parrot-like by men 
and women with no mental training and, visibly 
to all the world, with no warrant of spiritual 
experience. To suppose that you and I and our 
neighbour can at our sweet will cast off the im- 
pediments of sin and suffering is a monstrous^ 
self-deceit. So has the very lack of system in j 
Emerson's message become a snare to mankind I 
more deadly than the hardening systems of other I 
philosophies. These are at least virile. 

It is at best an ungrateful office to lay bare the 
harmful influence of a beloved teacher, and I 
would hurry over what little remains to be said. 
In politics the unreflecting optimism of transcen- 
dental Boston has given birth to that unformed 
creature called Anti-imperialism. I do not mean 
such anti-imperialism as would dispute on the 
grounds of expediency our policy in the Philip- 
pines or elsewhere this is a question of states- 
manship but that * ' Saturnalia or excess of 
Faith ' * which wantonly closes the eyes to dis- 
tinctions and would see a Washington in every 
Aguinaldo. It is a blinking of the eyes to those"! 
* 'unconcerning things, matters of fact, ' ' in political / 

6 



82 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

fitness as Christian Science was in moral fit- 
ness; it is the glorification of untried human 
nature preached by Channing, made beautiful by 
Emerson, acted by the Abolitionists, and reduced 
to the absurd by Mr. Atkinson. And the same 
optimism has made itself felt in recent New Eng- 
land literature. " The vision of genius comes by 
renouncing the too officious activity of the under- 
standing and giving leave and amplest privilege 
to the spontaneous sentiment," wrote Emerson; 
and again, " The poet must be a rhapsodist, his 
inspiration a sort of casualty;" and yet again, 
" The Supreme Mind finds itself related to all its 
works and will travel a royal road to particular 
knowledges and powers;" excellent doctrine for 
a Shakespeare or an Emerson, a noble source of 
inspiration for all, indeed; but conceive the havoc 
it might work, has indeed actually wrought, when 
accepted literally by writers of a single talent. I 
was impressed recently by a criticism in the Lon- 
don Times which held up to ridicule the cheap 
enthusiasms, the utter want of discrimination be- 
tween inspiration and twaddle, the flaccid sublimi- 
ties, of a certain book by Lilian Whiting, which 
deals with the literary memories of those old Bos- 
ton Days. It set me to reflecting on the widespread 
mischief done to New England writing of to-day 
by this self-abandonment to ecstasy and this easy 
acceptance of genius wherever it proclaims itself 
in New England at least. Pessimism is morbid 
and stationary, but I sometimes think that the 



EMERSON 83 

black hopelessness of a Leopardi would be better 
than this self-deceit of a facile optimism. 

But enough. I feel already something of that 
shame which must have fallen upon the advocatus 
diaboli constrained by his office to utter a protest 
against the saints. Yet I trust my words will not 
be taken as directed against the sweet spirit of 
Emerson, whom I reverence this side idolatry; I 
have merely written on the ancient text, Corruptio 
optimi pessima . 

P.S. This essay was published in the Independent in 
connection with the centenary of Emerson's birth, May 
25, 1903, and immediately drew from Mrs. Bddy a pro- 
mulgation setting forth to all the world the extent of 
her education and denouncing the idea that Christian 
Science owes anything to Emerson, or to Greek or Ro- 
man. She and God alone, it appears, are to be accredited 
with this new faith. In view of the fact that Mrs. Eddy 
now numbers her disciples by the million many of them 
educated and thoughtful people we regard this promul- 
gation as one of the most extraordinary documents in 
the history of religion. 

"I was early," she says, "the pupil of Miss Sarah J. 
Bodwell, the principal of Sanbornton Academy of New 
Hampshire, and finished my course of studies under 
Prof. Dyer H. Sanborn, author of Sanborn's Grammar. 
Among my early studies were Comstock's Natural Phi- 
losophy, chemistry, Blair's Rhetoric, Whateley's Logic, 
Watts's On the Mind and Moral Science. At sixteen 
years of age I began writing for leading newspapers, and 
for many years wrote for the best magazines in the South 
and North. I have lectured in large and crowded halls 
in New York City, Chicago, Boston, Portland, and at 



84 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

Waterville College, arid have been invited to lecture in 
London and Edinburgh. In 1883 1 started the Christian 
Science Journal, and for several years was the proprietor 
and sole editor of that journal. In 1893 Judge S. J. 
Hanna became editor of the Christian Science Journal, 
and for ten subsequent years he knew my ability as an 
editor. In his recent lecture at Chicago, he said: 'Mrs. 
Eddy is, from every point of view, a woman of sound 
education and liberal culture ' . . . 

"I am the author of the Christian Science text book, 
Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures^ and the 
demand for this book increases, and the book is already 
in its two hundred and seventy-fourth edition of one 
thousand copies each. I am rated in the National 
Magazine ( 1903) as ' standing the eighth in a list of 
twenty-two of the foremost living authors.' "But withal 
she is modest. "I claim," she concludes, "no special 
merit of any kind. All that I am in reality God has 
made me." 

Fatuity has not often gone beyond this. Tantum 
religio potuit suadere ineptidrum. 



THE SPIRIT OF 



AT last, with the publication of the New Letters 
of Thomas Carlyle? we have a complete survey of 
his correspondence from the early schoolmaster 
days when he was teaching mathematics " with 
some potential outlook on Divinity as ultimatum," 
to the last waiting years at Chelsea of the acknow- 
ledged prophet to whom the final mercy of God 
seemed that " He delivers us from a life which 
has become a task too hard. ' ' The earlier volumes 
of the series were edited by Professor Norton, the 
last two by Carlyle's nephew, both editors being 
avowedly hostile to Carlyle's biographer, the care- 
less, the much maligned, James Anthony Froude, 
As for the long quarrel that has been waged be- 
tween the heirs of Froude and Carlyle, let us hope 
that this disgraceful chapter in our literary history 
has been closed, and forever. The most unfor- 
tunate episode of this Battle of the Books was the 
recent publication by his heirs of a pamphlet which 
had been written by Froude under the influence 
of that morbid meddler, Miss Geraldine Jewsbury, 

1 New Letters of Thomas Carlyle. Edited and anno- 
tated by Alexander Carlyle. 2 vols. New York: John 
Lane, 1904. 

85 



86 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

and which contained charges against Carlyle of an 
astounding and revolting nature. In itself the 
pamphlet was harmless. No one whose psycho- 
logical perception was not for the moment de- 
ranged could read the early letters of Carlyle to 
his wife, or indeed follow any part of his career, 
without being utterly convinced of his virility. 
But in another sense the pamphlet might have 
done a great wrong; its silliness and falsehood 
were of a kind to discredit all that Froude had 
written about his master, and so to destroy our 
confidence in one of the two great biographies of 
the language. We might have been forced to be- 
lieve that the Life of Carlyle was written by a 
knave as the Johnson, according to Macaulay, 
was written by a fool. The work of Froude' s en- 
emies has relieved us of this difficulty. By pub- 
lishing the Letters and Reminiscences in authentic 
form they have indeed proved that Froude made 
innumerable errors in detail, that his methods as 
an historian were extraordinary, often unaccount- 
able (which, for that matter, was well enough 
known before), that in some respects he empha- 
sised unwarrantably the harsher side of Carlyle' s 
character; but they have also and unwillingly 
shown that Froude, despite his blunders, despite 
the scandal of the recent pamphlet, did succeed 
nevertheless in writing a biography no less re- 
markable for its insight into character than for its 
artistic form. After reading the ten volumes 
edited by Professor Norton and Mr. Alexander 



CARLYLE 87 

Carlyle and then turning again to Froude's biog- 
raphy, one may well be impressed by the masterly 
manner in which that great writer has seized on 
thejreal Carlyle, which lies half concealed in the 
letters, and set him forth in all the clear relief of 
supreme craftsmanship. The rugged sage of 
Chelsea looms up as tremendous in English lit- 
erature as the burly dictator of the earlier century 
and it is withal a true picture. It is quite prob- 
able that the bulk of Carlyle' s work will be little 
read in the future, as has happened with Johnson; 
his unflagging vehemence, his determination to 
seize always on the emotional content of each fact, 
do certainly render his histories monotonous. 
But in the record of his life he will continue, like 
Johnson, to amuse, to instruct, and to dominate. 
There lives his personality which the world can- 
not afford to neglect; there, too, speaks the elo- 
quent message of the man. I have thought that 
it would not be amiss to point out the two peculiar 
traits of his character whose conjunction, it has 
seemed to me, accounts for thejomination of his 
spirit over. Jth&Jis^r_ minds of the age^ and whose 
mutual incompatibility brought about the pitiful 
tragedy of his domestic life. 

''In part the fascination of Carlyle' s character 
and writings springs from a quality rarely found 
among Anglo-Saxons, from that sense of illusion 
which we call Oriental and which is really the 
basis of Hindu religion. It is a sense far removed 
from the ordinary bustling practical intelligence 



88 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

// )of Britain and America, a form of mysticism, as 
we vaguely call it, which is spurned under that 
all-comprehensive word un-English or un-Ameri- 
can, which yet here and there crops up unaccount- 
ably in our greater poets. To Shakespeare, most 
of all, the feeling came often with strange effect in 
the midst of his stormy passions; and it is not by 
chance that Carlyle's favourite quotation was that 
outcry of Macbeth at the end of a tumultuous 
career : " To-morrow, and To-morrow, and To- 
morrow ! " To him, as to Macbeth, life was "but 
a walking shadow." Sufficient emphasis has 
hardly been laid upon this phase of Carlyle's 
mind. Froude must have recognised it in a way, 
for the selections he makes use of from the letters 
and journals are filled with the sense of spectral 
vision, yet nowhere does he point out definitely the 
kinship between his master and those eremites 
of ancient India who, in pursuit of that great 
silence which Carlyle preached so vociferously, 
withdrew for meditation to the solitary groves and 
mountain caves. Not Bhartrihari himself, the 
philosopher king of Oujjein, was more haunted 
by the bewildering phantasmagoric aspect of the 
world than this peasant-born son of Ecclefechan. 
;^L,ife in well-ordered England was to Carlyle a 
[struggle with " the whirlwind and wild piping 
(battle of fate." Everywhere it was the same; 
whether at Craigenputtock or by the weltering 
sea or in the roaring streets of London** he was 
awed by the noisy insignificance of the world 



CARLYLE 89 

swimmi^jthrough_ the_void .__ofLspac,e, by the 
frantic unrest of the heart of man looking out 
upon the eternal repose of the hills, by the clam- 
orous _discord of human life beneath the great 
\silences of the sky; everywhere he moved among 
[spectres and illusions.*' Walking at night over the 
moors about his Craigenputtock home, he found 
it " silent, solitary as Tadmor in the wilderness; 
yet the infinite vault still over it, and the earth a 
little ship of space in which he was sailing." 
Later in life he visits the old birthplace at Kccle- 
fechan, and there on the road sits for a while 
alone, looking across to the Cumberland moun- 
tains and calling up the shadows of the past. 
" Tartarus itself," he said, " and the pale king- 
doms of Dis, could not have been more preter- 
natural to me most stern, gloomy, sad, grand 
yet terrible, yet steeped in woe." More-eften 
amid, the solemn scenes of nature the illusion of 
mart's discordant fate sank away beneath the 
brooding presence of the infinite. Very beautiful 
in feeling is the passage quoted by Froude from a 
letter written at lyinlathen: " Yesternight, before 
sunset, I walked solitary to Stockbridge hilltop, 
the loneliest road in all Britain, where you go and 
come some three miles without meeting a human 
soul. Strange, earnest light lay upon the moun- 
tain-tops all round, strange clearness; solitude as 
if personified upon the near bare hills, a silence 
j everywhere as if premonitory of the grand eternal 
/ one. ' ' Was he thinking of Goethe's ' ' Ueber alien 



90 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

Gipfeln 1st Ruh," when lie wrote ? That may not 
be known, but one thing is certain: It is because 
Froude had the wisdom to build up his biography 
on such excerpts as this that it presents a true 
and momentous portrait of the man; and con- 
versely it is because Mr. Alexander Carlyle omits 
this letter and others like it (they were written 
during a period of estrangement between Carlyle 
and his wife) that his collection is of secondary 
interest, and really belittles the man he attempts 
to magnify. 

'But it was in London Carlyle feltjhe inscruta- 
ble mystery of life weigh upon him as a hideous 
nightmare. There the world looked " often quite 
Spectral" to him. " It is and continues a wild 
wondrous chaotic den of discord, this L,ondon," 
he writes. " I am often wae and awestruck at 
once to wander along its crowded streets, and see 
and hear the roaring torrent of men and animals 
and carriages and wagons, all rushing they know 
not whence, they know not whither! " It is not 
strange that he often felt himself ' ' the loneliest of 
all the sons of Adam," or that " in the jargon of 
poor grimacing men" he seemed to listen " to the 
jabbering of spectres."' One day, while the spirit 
of the French Revolution is upon him, he calls at 
Mrs. Austin's, where he hears "Sydney Smith 
for the first time guffawing, other persons prating, 
jargoning. He writes of it in his journal, and 
adds : "To me through these thin cobwebs Death 
and Eternity sate glaring" Often, as I read of 



CARLYLE 91 

Carlyle and reflect how life to him was a perilous 
journey through phantoms and fiery thronging 
illusions, I recall passages of the Hindu books, 
and one epigram in particular comes to my mind: 

Seated within this body's car 
The silent Self is driven afar; 
And the five senses at the pole 
Like steeds are tugging, restive of control. 

And if the driver lose his way, 
Or the reins sunder, who can say 
In what blind paths, what pits of fear 
Will plunge the chargers in their mad career? 

And in another way Carlyle was filled with the 
Oriental spirit. To him, as to the philosophers 
of India, only one fact was certain in this ever- 
shifting mirage of our worldly life. Running 
h rough it all was the unvarying moral law^of 

use and effect : what a man sowed that should 
he inevitably reap. It is not necessary to dwell 
on this point, forKio one can read a page of Car- 
lyle' s writings without learning that the very 
warp and woof of his doctrine were the tremend- 
ous certainty of virtue anjLyice, of the retributive 
law of fusticeT^Sometimes he expresses this sense 
o the indwelling reality in the old terms of God 
and Providence which he had inherited in his 
Scottish home; at other times he speaks in the 
more mystical manner of the East, as if an im- 
personal law of morality wrought witETn us and 



e 



92 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

created our destiny. In that passage quoted 
above, in which he describes the bewildering 
phantasmagoria of the London streets, he adds: 
i\" Nevertheless, there is a deep, divine meaning 
I in it, and God is in the midst of it, had we but 
(leyes to see." And elsewhere a thousand times 
in his letters and formal works he expresses the 
same sentiment. Here alone lay the lesson and 
significance of history, in the terrible assurance 
of retribution following hard upon transgression 
of the ten commandments. "All history is a 
Bible," he says, and adds somewhat plaintively 
that he has preached this solemn doctrine through 
; a lifetime, but only to deaf ears. This it was that 
made the French Revolution, to his mind, the 
most significant event in Tfuhian affairs; others 
saw in that catastrophe the awakening of liberty; 
Carlyle beheld only a stern Providence dealing 
retribution to a sinful people. ' ' I should not have 
known what to make of this world at all," he 
ejaculates, " if it had not been for the French 
Revolution." And his history of that upheaval 
is nothing other than a lyric rhapsody over the 
illusion of life, the cant and mockery of words, 
pierced through and through by the wrath of the 
divine reality. "Xhe men and women of his pages 
are spectres hounded by the loud Furies. The 
vision of the whole is as it were pictures of fire 
thrown on a curtain of seething cloud. In a letter 
to Thomas Krskine (which, it may be noted, is 
not included in the collection made by Mr. Alex- 



CARLYLE 93 

ander Carlyle) tie sums up the truth which he felt 
it his mission to preach : 

The great soul of this world is Just. With a voice soft 
as the harmony of the spheres, yet stronger, sterner, than 
all thunders, this message does now and then reach us 
through the hollow jargon of things. This great fact we 
live in, and were made by. 

Nor was his attitude toward the individual in 
any way different from his understanding of his- 
tory. For himself he seemed to be swathed and 
" embated " in enchantments from which no man 
could deliver him until death freed him once for 
all. " One thing in the midst of this chaos," he 
writes, * ' I can more and more determine to adhere 
to it is now almost my sole rule of life to clear 
myself of cants and formulas as of poisonous 
Nessus shirts; to strip them off me, by what name 
soever called, and follow, were it down to Hades, 
what I myself know and see." And several times 
he recurs to this conception of himself as a weary 
Hercules, struggling with the venomed shirts of 
illusion that wrapt his soul about. Here, too, lies 
the explanation of his much- reiterated doctrine of 
work. 'He first, apparently got the lesson from 
Goethe, to whom work was a kind of glorified 
prudential means of attaining happiness and self- 
development, but soon carried it into a region 
quite beyond the great German's range of vision. 
In the midst of innumerable mockeries and decep- 
tions he perceived one absolute certainty that 



94 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

the deeds of man wove influences about him which 
| were the creation of his destiny X This was the 
law of justice that remained steadfast, though all 
the religious imaginings of Jew and Gentile were 
swept away, and Jove and Jehovah faded into 
oblivion. Through all his doubts he proclaimed 
this mystic gospel of Work with appalling vocif- 
eration. One is reminded again of the creed of 
those philosophers of India to whom Carlyle in so 
many ways bore a strangely distorted likeness. 
From the preacher of L,ondon shouting his mes- 
sage through the din of our Western civilisation, I 
turn to Bhartrihari and read his quaint epigrams, 
written, we may suppose, after he had retired from 
the throne and sought the silence and seclusion of 
his cavern dwelling beyond the houses of Oujjein: 

Before the Gods we bend in awe, 
But lo, they bow to fate's dread law: 
Honour to Fate, then austere lord ! 
But lo, it fashions but our works' reward. 

Nay, if past works our present state 
Engender, what of gods and fate ? 
Honour to Works ! in them the power 
Before whose awful nod even fate must cower. 

No wonder that with such a burden to deliver 
Carlyle found himself like one crying in the wild- 
erness. Men listened and were startled from their 
lethargy; they honoured him with the name of 
prophet, and gaped upon him with a vague dread, 
but in the end they shook their heads and turned 



CARLYLE 95 

away as from an inspired madman. It may be 
that the message of Carlyle was the old truth of 
the sages announced in a new and astounding 
form; certainly it was in every way diametrically 
opposed to the current of belief that swept through 
the nineteenth century. Those were the days 
when science was reaching forth to usurp the 
kingdom of thought. Evolution announced that 
the material world alone was governed by immut- 
able and discoverable laws, and that morality was 
based on the ever-shifting quicksands of custom 
and tradition; Carlyle perceived in the phenomena 
of life only thin cobwebs, wherethrough Death 
and Eternity sate glaring, whereas the moral law 
alone was unchangeable, founded on the everlast- 
ing rock of truth. As a people we have entrusted 
our destiny to Darwin and Spencer and Huxley, 
and to Carlyle we have granted the dubious praise 
of having written Literature /* *Nor was he in any 
closer sympathy with the religious aims of the day. 
That was the time, on the one hand, of Puseyism 
and the Oxford movement which undertook to 
counteract the scepticism of science by an appeal 
to tradition and the influence of imaginative sym- 
bols, and, on the other hand, of the strenuous re- 
ligion of Maurice and Kingsley, who sought to 
smother doubts in restless activity. Towards both 
movements Carlyle was perfectly cold, even scorn- 
ful. These good men seemed to him to be delib- 
erately forging self-deceptions to take the place of 
the old faith, and his answer to their challenge 



96 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

was a fierce proclamation of " the Exodus from 
Houndsditch/'^In w< ^oJiitiQ he was, if possible, 
still more opposed to the current of the age. De- 
mocracy was then gathering up her strength for 
the long and apparently victorious struggle with 
inherited powers and principalities. The ballot 
box was to be the guarantee of righteous govern- 
ment, and the will of the majority was in all 
things to rule supreme. Carlyle believed that the 
multitude of men were blinded with the illusions 
of this world, and that to trust to their j udgment 
was like leaving the guidance of a rudderless 
vessel to the waves of the sea. He would stand 
neither with Radicals nor Tories. To the former 
he preached the instability of all mobs; to the lat- 
ter he pointed out the sufferings of the poor, and 
the idle, fox-hunting habits of the aristocracy. 
I He saw salvation for the people only where a 
j strong man ruled by right of the divine reality 
j speaking through him. When asked who was to 
determine whether the strong man was the good 
man, whether might was right, he exclaimed sav- 
agely that hell-fire would be the judge, as it had 
already judged in the French Revolution. ^ 

In every dispute the world, after its ancient 
manner, decided against him in its own favour. 
It would not be easy to name a single great ques- 
tion or tendency of the age which was in any way 
guided or balked by his vehement prophesying. 
If his influence was deep and undeniable, it was 
due to that curious dualism that exists in most 



CARLYLE 97 

of us between our public and our private con- 
science. Men-listened to his social denunciations 
with amazement or with mockery; there was no 
room for his mysticism in the spirit of compromise 
and utilitarianism that governed, and no doubt 
must always govern, public affairs. But in pri- 
vate, when the individual man turned from the 
clamour of opinions to meditate in the secret 
chamber of his thought, then the words of Carlyle 
penetrated to the heart with the authority of that 
voice, still and small, yet stronger, sterner than 
all thunders, that none shall hear and with im- 
punity disobey. ^To those who are absorbed in 
the philosophy of this world Carlyle's doctrine has 
had no meaning and probably will never have a 
meaning ; to one who reflects apart and seeks a 
solitary law for his own guidance, Carlyle will 
long remain, as he stands revealed in Froude's 
pages, a revered friend and a dreaded mentor. 

The wonder is not that Carlyle's political and 
religious theories went unheeded, but that he 
himself received publicly such honour in the land 
as a prophet. That is a paradox which sprang 
from a contradiction in his own nature. He com- 
pelled men to listen to him by that strange union 
of qualities which was at once his strength and 
his weakness. His preaching in part was not un- 
like the philosophy of those Indian gymnosophists 
who from Alexander's day to ours have been a 
marvel and a disturbing doubt to the Occident. 
But to the Hindus' belief in the illusion of life and 



98 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

in the mystic dominion of Works, he added an 
emotional cQns.cioJA3ng&s utterly foreign to their 
temper. ' This was an exaggerated and highly 
irritable sense of his individual personality.*/ Now 
the personal character of a man, as we of the 
West understand it, was to the Hindu a transitory 
composite, a mere aspect of the general illusion; 
while the Hebrew, with his purely concrete in- 
telligence, carried the idea into the very heavens, 
and made of his Jehovah the most intense person- 
ality the human brain has ever conceived. The 
combination of these two ways of viewing the 
world, the outer sense of illusion joined to an 
aggravated self-consciousness, gave that peculiar 
poignancy to Carlyle's preaching which we all 
feel, but do not always stop to analyse. Never 
before perhaps has the world listened to the mystic 
philosophy of illusion thundered forth with the 
virulence and tremendous vehemence of a Jere- 
miah or an Ezekiel. It was, of course, the He- 
brew element in his character that impressed and 
for a while cowed his British audience; it was the 
Hindu mysticism that rendered his doctrine utterly 
unavailing in the end to influence the current of 
public opinion. 

If this self-contradiction of Carlyle's views cre- 
ated the singular paradox of a prophet publicly 
feared but unheeded, it wrought only disaster in 
his domestic life. I think one need not go be- 
yond this union of warring traits to comprehend 
the tumult of Carlyle's own conscience and the 



CARLYLE 99 

more pathetic tragedy of his marriage. We can 
easily believe him when he says he is no man 
" whom it is desirable to be too close to.'VHe 
moved in a nightmare of fantastic unrealities and 
heard only the "jabbering of spectres," but with 
his exacerbated egotism he could not wave them 
aside as mere shadows, and rise to the calm of 
that higher self which can smile unconcerned at 
the idle illusion. He was among them and of 
them; they beat upon his brain and tortured his 
nerves, until he cried out like a bewildered, much- 
^buffeted Titan. " My heart," he exclaimed, " is 

mrnt with fury and indignation when I think of 
iing cramped and shackled and tormented as 

lever man till me was. ' ' The very trivialities of 
life must loom up tremendously, like the distorted 
images seen through a mist/ The very beasts 
and dumb things of the earth became a part of the 
infernal Walpurgis Night that weltered about 
him, and the human beings that thwarted him 
were emissaries of Satan. When he hears a 
watchman in Edinburgh proclaim the passing of 
the hours, the man is transformed into a demon. 
"There was one of those guardians there," he 
says in a letter, " whose throat I could have cut 
that night; his voice was loud, hideous, and ear 
aiid soul piercing, resembling the voices of ten 

fcousand gib-cats all molten into one terrific 
peal." He travels in Germany, and the beds 
wring a scream from him like that of a man 
broken on the rack. His warfare against his 



IOO SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

neighbour's cocks has become a part of history, 
and when workmen entered his Chelsea house he 
fled as if the horrors of the Inferno had broken in 
upon him. There is, of course, an element of 
humorous exaggeration in his complaints; grim, 
stentorian humour was indeed the natural product 
of a brain so strangely and contradictorily com- 
pacted. But to himself and to his wife the merri- 
ment must have sounded too often like the reputed 
laughter of the pit. "Ah me! People ought not 
to be angry at me," he writes in a letter to Jane. 
" People ought to let me alone. Perhaps they 
would if they rightly understood what I was 
doing and suffering in this L,ife Pilgrimage at 
times." 

It is folly to-day to enter into that domestic un- 
happiness and take sides for one or the other of 
the sufferers; if we rightly understand Carlyle 
there will be no room left for anger; nor, on the 
other hand, shall we attempt to transfer the blame 
of the unhappiness wholly from his shoulders to 
lers. It is well to remember, also, how often the 
lemonic nature of the world and of his own tor- 
tured personality sank away and left him at 
peace; how often the illusion of life detached 
itself from his own morbid egotism and appeared 
as a scene of infinite pathos, a matter for tears and 
not for execrations. At these times his heart went 
out in tenderness, and his letters to Jane and to 
others are filled with exquisite love and simple 
sweetness such as no other letters of the language 



CARLYLE IOI 

can parallel. If we were compelled to select a 
single passage which showed the real character 
of the man, with its depth and brooding insight, 
we might well quote these words, which he wrote 
to his brother John: 



Last night I sat down to sm^kf in my nightshirt -in 
the^back yard. It was one of the beautifullest nights; 
the half-moon, clear as silver looked out as from eternity, 
and the great dawn was streaming up. I felt a remorse, 
a kind of shudder, at the fuss I was making about a 
sleepless night, about my sorrow at all, with a life so 
soon to be absorbed into the great mystery above and 
around me. Oh ! let us be patient. Let us call to God 
with our silent hearts, if we cannot with our tongues. 

There the unrest of his soul dies away and the 
clear serenity of the philosopher speaks out. 

I have thus attempted to find a key to the 
peculiar .paradox of Carlyle's life and writings in 
the extraordinary union within one man of the 
spirit of the Hindu seer and the Hebrew prophet 
; although of direct influence from India there is, 
of course, no suggestion intended. It would not 
be difficult, indeed, to show that something of 
this paradoxical temperament is inherent in the 
Scotch character, and that Carlyle inherited it 
from his people and his surroundings as he 
acquired the remarkable qualities of his style. 
The transition from the pages of such writers as 
John Knox and Rutherford and Peden and 
Hutcheson to his own consummate eloquence is 
less marked than might commonly be supposed. 



102 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

But beyond such inheritance lies the genius of the 
man himself, the mystery of his brain, which no 
study of tradition or acquisition will explain. He 
stands in Froude's biography a figure unique, iso- 
lated, domineering after Dr. Johnson the greatest 
personality in English letters, possibly even more 
imposing than that acknowledged dictator. 



THE SCIENCE OF ENGLISH VERSE 



MR. MARK H. LIDDKU*, formerly of the Uni- 
versity of Texas, has written a little book ' on the 
scientific study of English poetry which is not 
without interesting suggestions. It is a pity, 
however, that he should have adopted a tone of 
such revolutionary violence as is likely to dis- 
credit what is really valuable in his work. There 
were brave men before Agamemnon's time, and 
there have been ' ' scientific ' ' students of verse 
even before this present year of grace. And is it 
quite prudent for a writer on a subject which has 
been treated by a succession of sincere scholars 
through many centuries to assert so frankly, what- 
ever his secret thoughts may be, that all who 
preceded him were mere indulgers in empty meta- 
physics, silly idolaters before those awful idola of 
error which Bacon discovered and laid bare in the 
market-place and elsewhere? "The conclusion 
of the whole matter," says Mr. L,iddell at the end 
of his treatise, * ' points but in one direction the 

1 An Introduction to the Scientific Study of English 
Poetry. By Mark H. Liddell. New York: Doubleday, 
Page & Co. 1902. 

103 



IO4 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

necessity of considering literature as material of 
science, and not as a subject for pleasant talk." 

Now Mr. Liddell's consideration of literature as 
material of science is divided into two parts, the 
first having to do with a general discussion of the 
elements of poetry, the second being confined 
more exclusively to rhythm in verse. In sum- 
ming up the argument of the first part he ex- 
presses himself as follows (p. 140): 

The general notion of poetry we thus obtained was: 
ideas normally formulated in the terms of correlated 
sound-group-images, possessing the general and abiding 
human interest of literature, and rendered aesthetically 
interesting by being couched in recognisably aesthetic 
Verse Form. Or, stated as a formula: x + HI + VF. 

Evidently the author has been at some pains to 
avoid " pleasant talk" and to be strictly scientific. 
He lets x stand for the underlying idea of the 
poem, HI for its human interest, and VF for its 
verse form. A poem, in other words, must con- 
tain some thought or idea expressed in normal 
language; it must further possess some general 
human interest; and it must be in verse form. 
Why, of course; we all know that. M. Jourdain, 
in the play, was amazed to learn that he had been 
speaking prose all his life; on translating Mr. 
L,iddell's formula we are flattered to find that we 
have been thinking, if not speaking, science all 
along without ever suspecting it. The pity of it 
is that our dulness should have required one 



ENGLISH VERSE 10$ 

hundred and forty pages of strenuous argument 
to receive such enlightenment. And, seriously, 
is it not regrettable that jargon of this kind should 
be allowed to drown some really clever bits of 
criticism? For instance, the contrast instituted 
(p. 30 ff.) between Shakespeare's " After life's 
fitful fever he sleeps well ' ' and the same thought 
in prose form, is neatly done and is interesting, 
though it may contain nothing that borders on 
revolutionary originality. 

But it is the second part of the book which 
forms the heart of Mr. Liddell's argument; and 
if I have seemed to dwell at too great length on 
the introductory matter, it was in the desire to 
set forth the peculiar tone that has crept into the 
scientific discussion of rhythm from various 
literary sources. It is in this second part that the 
author pours out the vials of his wrath against 
his predecessors who were reckless enough to 
contradict him by anticipation. Indeed, the de- 
sired dispassionateness of scientific research is 
more than once broken in these pages by a re- 
crudescence of the old and rancorous debate be- 
tween the ancients and the moderns. That debate 
was amusing when Swift sent forth his Battle of 
the Books; it is hardly amusing to-day. And 
then it is so likely to carry a man away from 
calm investigation into dreary outbreaks of the 
odium philologicum. Any one not blinded by this 
malign disease might see, you would suppose, 
that the contestants on both sides are equally 



IO6 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

wrong- headed both those who frenetically deny 
any similarity between classic and English 
rhythms, and those who obstinately uphold their 
complete identity. 

As for the upcropping of this odium philologicum 
in the present treatise, one wonders a little at the 
wherefore. Part of its animus, no doubt, is due 
to the author's inadequate knowledge of the 
classics. For instance, a very little reading would 
have prevented such a categorical statement as 
this (p. 112), "But [in contrast to the English] 
there is ample evidence to show that an absolute 
and fixed proportion [between long and short 
syllables] did exist in the classic languages; " or 
this (p. 65), " We shall look in vain in Greek 
poetry for an aesthetic appeal based upon varia- 
tions of intensity of syllables." Aristoxenus, 
more than two thousand years ago, exposed the 
folly of that first error; and as for the second, the 
weight of evidence is strongly in favour of sup- 
posing that the feet in a Greek verse were marked 
off by a slight * ' intensity of syllables." That (p. 
26) the author speaks disparagingly of the "vatus 
insanus," we would willingly charge to negligent 
proof-reading were it not that elsewhere (p. 294) 
he, though a professed student of Shakespeare, 
misquotes the bard so as to achieve the rhythm, 
" O nymph, in thy o-rz-sons." 

But in part Mr. Liddell's celestial ire against 
the classics is justified by the infinite confusion 
wrought in English prosody by the ill-advised 



ENGLISH VERSE IOJ 

critics, from Gabriel Harvey down, who have 
failed to distinguish between the nature of quan- 
titative measure in Greek and in the Teutonic 
languages. So irritating is this confusion to Mr. 
lyiddell's Anglo-Saxon sensibilities that he goes 
to the other extreme, and denies that the length 
or shortness of an English syllable has anything 
whatsoever to do with the forms of English verse 
although he does elsewhere admit grudgingly 
the existence of quantitative distinctions in Eng- 
lish pronunciation. Rhythm, he thinks, is in no- 
wise determined by the measurement of time but 
by the counting off of accented and unaccented 
syllables. Just why he should involve this in- 
complete and often exploded theory in such a fury 
of hard language, it is not easy to say. Perhaps 
he deems it scientific to be obscure. ' ' We have 
determined," he writes in conclusion (p. 310), 
1 ' that the fundamental element of our English 
verse-punctuation is that concomitant of ideation 
which we have called attention-stress." This is 
a ' * scientific ' ' (it seems rather metaphysic) state- 
ment which may be interpreted to the merely 
literary by explaining that " verse- punctuation" 
means feet; that " attention-stress " means stress 
or accent, which of course catches the attention; 
and that " concomitant of ideation " implies that 
the accent is governed by the thought. To 
such a pass has the odium philologicum brought 
us! 
The wonder of it all is that so simple a matter 



108 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

as verse-rhythm should have raised so noisy a 
commotion. I am myself tempted to discuss the 
subject briefly, affecting some assurance of tone 
not because I hope to introduce scientific accuracy 
where hitherto empty rhetoric has reigned su- 
preme, but contrariwise because the whole subject 
has already received such adequate treatment by 
others. From three readily accessible books one 
may learn all that is essential to English prosody 
The Science of English Verse, by Sidney L,anier; 
Chapters on Greek Metric, by T. W. Goodell; and 
Englische Metrik, by J. Schipper. Lanier's bril- 
liant work is unexceptionable as a study of the 
ideal or model verse, but fails to consider the vari- 
ance between the ideal and the actual rhythm. A 
large part of Prof. Goodell' s volume deals with 
this very question, and thus supplements L,anier's 
theory. Prof. Goodell is concerned primarily 
with Greek rhythms, but in his third chapter he 
gives the clearest and sanest discussion of rhythm 
in general that I have yet seen and to my sorrow 
I have read much on the subject. Dr. Schipper 's 
volumes form a work of vast Gelehrsamkeit and 
are invaluable as a storehouse of material. 

But as a text for my explanation I choose rather 
to take the statement of one who certainly cannot 
be accused of deficient science, of one who is in- 
deed recognised by the scientific world as the 
highest possible authority in all questions of 
sound. In Helmholtz's Tonempfindungen these 
words may be found (Ellis' s Translation, p. 388): 



ENGLISH VERSE 1 09 

The scientific, as well as all other measurement of 
time, depends on the rhythmical recurrence of similar 
events, the revolution of the earth or moon, or the swings 
of a pendulum. Thus also the regular alternation of 
accentuated and unaccentuated sounds in music and 
poetry gives the measure of time for the composition. 
But whereas in poetry the construction of the verse 
serves only to reduce the external accidents of linguistic 
expression to artistic order; in music, rhythm, as the 
measure of time, belongs to the inmost nature of expres- 
sion. Hence also a much more delicate and elaborate 
development of rhythm was required in music than in 
verse. 

From this genuinely scientific statement the 
three laws of verse-rhythm may be formulated as 
follows: 

I. Rhythm in verse is not the product of either 
classical or Anglo-Saxon pedantry, but is a branch 
of acoustics and is amenable to the great rhythmic 
law of nature. 

II. Rhythm in verse, like all rhythm, is a 
measurement of time marked off by the regular 
recurrence of similar events. 

III. Rhythm in verse is a mere approximation, 
much less absolute and regular than rhythm in 
music, which is nearest akin to it. 

L,et us examine these three laws in order. 

I. First of all, then, rhythm in verse is a branch 
of the scientific study of sound, and has nothing 
to do with grammar or logic or numbers or 
thought. It is as amenable to law as any other 
phenomenon within the realm of acoustics. To 



1 10 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

speak of rhythm in numbers or the rhythm of 
thought is a mere metaphorical use of words, an 
introduction of metaphysics where science should 
reign. Rhythm may be an instrument to express 
thought or emotion, and in this way thought or 
emotion may govern rhythm; but the rhythm re- 
mains as distinct from the thought or emotion as 
the swaying of our limbs from the nerve impulse 
that moves them. Rhythm is purely a matter of 
the senses. Doggerel verses which convey no 
meaning may still be highly rhythmical. 

II. Now every appeal to the senses must be 
some act of energy perceived through the media 
of space and time. Symmetry has to do with 
phenomena as determined in space; rhythm, with 
phenomena as determined in time. To distin- 
guish: Suppose a man at a blackboard to be 
drawing a continuous line. If this line in the 
end produces a regularly repeated figure, the de- 
sign is symmetrical. The time of the drawing 
and the rapidity of the man's movements are not 
here concerned. If, however, the figure traced 
be without design, but if the drawer at regular in- 
tervals of time makes some peculiar and repeated 
movement with his hand, then the resulting figure 
drawn will not be symmetrical, but the motion of 
the drawer's hand while drawing will be rhythmi- 
cal. Symmetry is static, rhythm is kinetic. 

The commonest form of rhythm is, of course, 
*** rkythm of sound. And here let it be noted 
that such rhythm is not a mere division of time 



ENGLISH VERSE III 

(which would be a metaphysical conception), but 
a division of sound in time. To illustrate: A 
succession of perfectly similar sounds at regular 
intervals of time is not rhythmical. There is in- 
herently no rhythm in a succession of equal drum 
beats at intervals of a second, or in a regular suc- 
cession of indistinguishable whistles. To produce 
rhythm, you must mark off certain sounds so as 
to divide the series into groups occupying equal 
measures of time. For example, there is rhythm 
in the drum beats to which we march; there would 
be rhythm in a succession of whistles such as an 
engine emits on approaching a road. 

There are three properties of sound which may 
be so used in marking off these groups. At 
regular intervals of time the sound may be dis- 
tinguished from the others (i) by duration, or (2) 
by pitch, or (3) by stress or loudness. The first 
rhythm would undoubtedly be the weakest, the 
third would be the strongest. Any combination 
would be still stronger, as tending to mark off the 
intervals of time more emphatically to the ear. 

Now this rhythmic sense is one of the most in- 
sistent in human nature, so insistent that, given 
any regular succession of sounds, it produces the 
illusion of rhythm when none actually exists. 
For instance, it is impossible to listen to the tick- 
ing of a clock without imagining some difference 
between the alternate strokes such as will mark 
off the sounds into rhythmic groups. Every 
other stroke seems to be at once a little longer, a 



112 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

little higher in pitch, and louder tic tac, tic tac, 
tic tac, etc. That this difference of sound is 
imaginary becomes evident from the ease with 
which we may vary the succession at will. The 
conclusion is this: Rhythm exists only when some 
diversity of sound marks off regular intervals of 
time within each of which some sound occurs. 

The application of this law to language is per- 
fectly simple. Here the equal measurement of 
time is determined: (i) by the regular recurrence 
of syllables distinguished in length, in which case 
the rhythm may be called quantitative ; (2) by the 
regular recurrence of syllables distinguished in 
pitch, in which case the rhythm may be called 
melodic; (3) by the regular recurrence of syllables 
distinguished in stress, in which case the rhythm 
may be called accentual. The practice of lan- 
guages may vary among these three forms ; but 
in all languages, where rhythm exists at all, the 
fundamental law of rhythm must be observed, 
there must be a periodic measurement of time. 
The tedious battle of the books is due to the fact 
that certain scholars, blinded by their classical 
predilections, emphasise the fundamental similar- 
ity of rhythm in all languages (in the classics and 
English, specifically), but fail to recognise the ac- 
cidental varieties; whereas certain other scholars, 
influenced like Mr. Liddell by their Teutonic 
studies, consider the accidental variation alone 
and are ill disposed to acknowledge any funda- 
mental similarity. As a matter of fact, to make 



ENGLISH VERSE 113 

such a logomachy more inane, the rhythmic divi- 
sion of time in both Greek and English was prob- 
ably marked by the same combination of the first 
and third manners was at once, that is, quanti- 
tative and accentual. Only there is this distinc- 
tion (which explains if it does not justify the 
dispute), that in Greek quantitative rhythm was 
strongly predominant, so much so that some 
scholars deny the presence of accentual rhythm at 
all, whereas in English accentual rhythm is pre- 
dominant. Thus iambic rhythm in Greek is a 
series of equal measures of time, each measure 
containing a short syllable followed by a much 
longer syllable; but it is also practically certain 
that the long syllables were, as a rule, further 
marked by a slight stress accent. In English this 
iambic rhythm is a series of equal measures of 
time, each containing an unaccented syllable fol- 
lowed by a strongly accented syllable; but it is 
further true that the accented syllable tends, al- 
though not inevitably, to become slightly longer 
than the unaccented syllable. It is therefore 
proper to call Greek rhythm quantitative and 
English rhythm accentual. It is, however, an 
absurdity to say that the length of syllables has 
nothing to do with English rhythm. The order 
of quantities within the feet may sometimes vary, 
but the quantity of the combined syllables within 
each foot must be such as to divide the verse into 
measures of equal time, exactly as music is divided 
into bars. 



114 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

Quantity is indeed the root of the whole debate, 
and it may be well to insist on the question a little 
more. The discussion has arisen from a misunder- 
standing of quantity in both the classics and 
English. The quantity of a Greek syllable is de- 
termined by fixed laws of pronunciation and is 
always the same, and, further, a long syllable is 
reckoned as occupying twice the time of a short; 
hence quantitative rhythm in Greek assumes the 
simplicity of an arithmetical ratio. In English, 
on the other hand, neither of these laws holds 
good; hence the non sequitur, because English 
quantity does not follow the laws of Greek quan- 
tity therefore there is no quantity at all in Eng- 
lish. But, unless one is willing to assert that 
such a syllable as bursts is not longer in pro- 
nunciation than at, it is folly to deny the existence 
of quantity in English. Only it remains true that 
quantity in English, while fixed by the laws of 
enunciation in some syllables, varies in other syl- 
lables according to their emphasis in the sentence. 
And, further, the scheme by which a long syllable 
in Greek is reckoned as double a short syllable is 
and was so recognised by the most authorita- 
tive of Greek metricians a mere fiction of the 
grammarians to simplify the schematisation of 
rhythms. If Mr. Liddell, and others who accept 
literally this ideal schematisation, should reflect a 
moment (not to mention the profit of reading the 
authorities on the subject), they would see that no 
language is or ever was pronounced with such 



ENGLISH VERSE 



wooden regularity. It is only true to say that 
the difference in Greek between long and short 
syllables, though varying, was very decided, and 
approximated roughly the ratio of 2 to i. In 
Knglish the difference in quantity is ordinarily 
much less than in Greek, but to assert that 
quantity has no function in Knglish rhythm be- 
cause Knglish quantities do not have the Greek 
ratio of 2 to i, is to fall into a double and really 
unpardonable error. 

A concrete comparison will throw light on the 
confusion. The first verse of the Odyssey reads 
and is scanned as follows: 



nos 



Andra mo 


i 


erm< 


2 pe 

j 


mousa po- 


lytropon 


mala 


1 


Dolla 









The first verse of Evangeline is scanned: 



This is the 
/ 


forest pri- 

/ 


meval the 

/ 


murmuring 
/ 


pines 
s 


and the 
^^ > ' 


hemlocks 
/ 









Now it will be observed that these two hexa- 
meters are essentially the same. They both con- 
sist of six equal measures of time, each measure 
normally containing one long accented syllable 



Il6 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

followed either by two short unaccented syllables 
or by one long unaccented syllable. But in their 
secondary characteristics the two verses differ 
considerably. In the Greek verse the initial long 
syllables are much longer than the short syllables, 
are in fact approximately equal to the time of the 
two short syllables taken together. They are 
thus sufficiently distinct to mark off the measures 
by their quantitative value. But these initial 
syllables have also a slight stress accent, which is 
the pure result of the inherent rhythmising in- 
stinct of the human mind. This rhythmical stress 
is made possible by the fact that Greek words in 
normal prose enunciation possess no regular stress 
accent at all such as English words possess. In 
the English verse, on the contrary, the initial 
syllables all have a normal stress due to the 
regular verbal or sentence accent, and this stress 
is reenforced by the rhythmising instinct. Hence 
the accent alone is sufficient to mark off the meas- 
ures, and it is possible for the arrangement of the 
quantities within a measure to vary considerably, 
provided only that the sum of the quantities re- 
mains fixed. In the foot "pines and the" the 
first syllable is approximately the length of the 
two following syllables together; in the foot "this 
is the," however, the three syllables are about 
the same; and between these two extremes every 
shade of difference may exist. Only it will be 
found a pretty constant rule that the first syllable 
is slightly longer than the others if there are three 



ENGLISH VERSE II? 

in the foot, and a still more constant rule that the 
measures of the verse consist in full of equivalent 
periods of time. There is quantity in both Greek 
and English, but it is quite proper to designate 
the Greek verse as primarily quantitative, and the 
English verse as primarily accentual. 

I have as yet said nothing of the pitch accent, 
for the reason that the subject is one of some ob- 
scurity. It is, however, almost certain that the 
regular accent of a Greek word was a pitch accent, - 
as distinguished from the Knglish stress accent. 
It did not fall necessarily on the same syllable 
with the rhythmical stress accent, and produced 
thus something of the effect of melody in the 
recitation of Greek verse. In English this pitch 
accent is a more complicated question. It plays 
a little-recognised part in the function of rhythm, 
but my own observation leads me to believe that 
it is often used to mark off the time measurement, 
when the stress accent, by some apparent irregu- 
larity of construction, does not correspond to the 
rhythmic divisions. 

III. But all this has to do with the ideal or 
model rhythm, and we have still to consider the 
third law derived from Helmholtz's statement a 
law so important that the neglect of it in Sidney 
L,anier's treatise vitiates to a certain extent that 
poet's brilliant theory. In the actual reading of 
poetry two distinct, even contradictory, impulses 
will be found at work the rhythmising instinct 
and the normal unrhythmical enunciation of the 



118 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

language. The result is a compromise shifting 
toward one extreme or the other. 

As for the rhythmising instinct in verse, that is 
merely one clause of a law which runs through 
every manifestation of energy, of a law so uni- 
versal that it would appear as if the great heart of 
nature beat with a regular systole and diastole, 
sending impulses of rhythmic motion through 
every artery of the world. So strong is this in- 
stinct in us that a child in reading verse falls 
unconsciously into a monotonous, undeviating 
singsong which without hesitation sacrifices sense 
and ordinary pronunciation. When a child re- 
cites his Mother Goose, you may beat time to his 
words as easily as you beat time to a dance tune. 
The process of adapting the ordinary pronuncia- 
tion of language to this rhythmic impulse is called 
plasma, and was observed by the Greek metri- 
cians long ago, as it may readily be observed by 
us to-day. By plasma we lengthen a syllable 
here and shorten a syllable there, so as to get the* 
exact measure of time within a foot, and where 
lengthening is not sufficient we insert a pause 
corresponding precisely in its rhythmical effect to 
the pauses in music. How exact the rhythm 
may be made through plasma is exemplified in 
the curious game of ' ' Pease porridge hot, " as I 
was taught it, or " Bean porridge hot," as Pro- 
fessor Goodell calls it, from a Yankee boyhood 
presumably. I shall not attempt to explain 
what every one must have learned as a child the 



ENGLISH VERSE 

manner in which the recitation of these words is 
accompanied by a play of the hands which marks 
off the rhythm with absolute regularity. 

Pease porridge hot 
Pease porridge cold 
Pease porridge in the pot 
Nine days old. 

So the words run, and the rhythm falls into this 
precise scheme, the macron representing twice the 
time of a breve, and an inverted v representing a 
pause equal in length to a breve: 



The result, however, of giving this rhythmising 
instinct full play is to render our reading in- 
tolerably monotonous and to sacrifice the sense to 
meaningless sound. The ordinary teacher in our 
schools, seeing this deplorable effect, drills his 
pupils to avoid this instinct and to read verse 
"just as if it were prose." As a consequence, 
most men, being neither natural nor educated, 
but only half-educated, do indeed read verse as if 
it were prose, succeeding so admirably that the 



I2O SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

rhythm is lost altogether. For it must be ob- 
served that the normal pronunciation of language 
does not produce any such regular rhythm as the 
poet has before him in mind when he composes. 
Verse differs from prose in this: that in verse the 
words are so ordered that their normal pronuncia- 
tion approximates closely enough to a rhythmical 
scheme to permit the rhythmising instinct by 
means of plasma to produce a distinguishable 
rhythm without doing great violence to the sense. 
Hence no arrangement of words is really rhyth- 
mical to the half-educated ear which through 
false training resists the rhythmising instinct. 
Poetry as read by most people is hardly, if at all, 
distinguishable from prose, unless it be for the re- 
currence of rhymes; and it is correct, I believe, to 
say that not a single actor on the English stage 
to-day recites blank verse so as to distinguish it 
clearly from prose. Edwin Booth was the last, 
so far as I know, to preserve a nice obedience to 
the rhythmising instinct, while never sacrificing 
, the sense to it. 

The proper reading of verse is thus a cunning 
compromise between our rhythmising instinct and 
the normal prose pronunciation of the words. 
The compromise varies with every reader and 
with each reader's differing moods; and for this 
reason, if for no other, any attempt to adopt a pre- 
cise schematisation for verse must fail of general 
validity. The old system of macrons and breves 
with the accent is probably the best, after all, so 



ENGLISH VERSE 121 

long as we remember that in Greek, and still 
more in Bnglish, such a system represents only a 
rough approximation of the reality. listen to a 
good reader attentively, and for a while you will 
be able to beat time to the rhythm of the verse as 
accurately as to music; then suddenly, through 
some stress of feeling or some desire to avoid 
monotony, the rhythm will be loosened to an un- 
measured flow of sounds, only to fall again into 
the regular singsong. The final impression sug- 
gests the rhythm of music, only much freer and 
more capricious than a musician could properly 
give to his performance. If we may trust a large 
number of anecdotes, the great poets, in reading 
their own verse, pronounced it with a strong sing- 
song effect, showing that they had in their minds 
an ideal rhythm of perfect ratios, from which 
every deviation seemed to them an irregularity. 
It is probable, too, that the Greeks and Romans 
chanted their verse with much more of musical 
singsong than seems permissible to our more 
sophisticated ears. 



ARTHUR SYMONS: THE TWO 



IT is a saying of Joubert, as subtle as it is true, 
that the essence of art is to be found in the union 
of V illusion et la sagesse, illusion and, to extend 
the meaning of the French phrase somewhat, dis- 
illusion; and for one who cares to penetrate into 
the secret influences of poetry on the human heart, 
no better guide can be suggested than this brief 
sentence. But like all such generalisations it is 
susceptible of a false application in practice as well 
as a right one, a distinction which has been newly 
and emphatically attested by the publication of 
the collected poems of Mr. Arthur Symons. For 
there is a true illusion without which poetry can- 
not exist, without which it sinks to the level of 
unimaginative prose or passes into the thin aridi- 
ties of metaphysics. In its simplest form this 
illusion may, perhaps, be seen in the pastoral 
world of our Elizabethan poets, in the Lytidas and 
Comus of Milton best of all; and the skill to lend 
reality to these idyllic dreams might even seem 
one of the surest tests of a poet's right to deal 
with the high illusion of art. Lycidas springs 
from this theme just as much as the youthful 

122 



ARTHUR SYMONS 123 

Pastorals of Pope, but what a chasm there lies be- 
tween them! As the poet's thoughts and aspira- 
tions are lifted up beyond the thoughts of common 
men, so he is able without violating artistic illu- 
sion to carry his reader into ideal scenes never 
beheld on this earth. The noble isolation of 
Milton's soul schooled him to speak understand- 
ingly the ideal language of Arcadia, and some- 
thing within our souls responds to every word. 
But in the mouth of a worldling like Pope this 
language becomes a shallow affectation and con- 
veys no illusion of reality to the reader. 

And if you wish to see the power of poetic illu- 
sion exemplified in a more general form than the 
pretty deceptions of Arcadia, turn to any of the 
greater plays of Shakespeare, to Hamlet, which 
will make you believe for the space of a few hours 
that human life really revolves about such mystic 
musings and expresses itself in such rapt language 
as the mad Dane's, or to The Tempest, in which 
the poet has symbolised his own powers of en- 
chantment in the wizard Prospero. And yet, side 
by side with this illusion, there must always in 
the greater poets run a note of disillusion, a note 
subdued for the most part so as scarcely to be 
heard, but rising to the surface now and again 
with a strange quivering of mingled sadness and 
joy, of sadness for the fair enchantment it dispels, 
of joy for the glimpse it affords into something 
divine and very high. You may hear this note of 
disillusion many times in Shakespeare, clearest of 



124 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

all in The Tempest, where with a word Prospero 
puts an end to his fairy drama in the woods, and 
all the insubstantial pageant fades away. 

For one acquainted with Oriental literature it is 
impossible to reflect on this illusion of art without 
recurring to the Hindu doctrine of Mayd, who is 
supposed to be the creative force of all this wonder- 
ful web of appearances that enwrap the spirit in 
their mesh and charm the spirit's attention by 
their mystery of beauty and seeming benevolence. 
To the Oriental, as often to the man of the West 
who considers the character of this illusion, Mdy& 
assumes the form of the eternal-feminine unfolding 
her allurements before the masculine looker-on. 
So in the book of one of the two great philosophies 
of India the story of illusion and disillusion is told 
in this metaphor of the stage: 

Like as a dancing-girl to sound of lyres 
Delights the king and wakens sweet desires 

For one brief hour, and having shown her art 
With lingering bow behind the scene retires: 

So o'er the Soul alluring Nature vaunts 
Her lyric spell, and all her beauty flaunts; 

And she, too, in her time withdrawing leaves 
The Watcher to his peace 't is all she wants. 

Now have I seen it all! the Watcher saith, 
And wonders that the pageant lingereth: 

And, He hath seen me! then the Other cries, 
And wends her way: and this they call the Death. 

And when the play is seen, the illusion dispelled, 
and the dancing has disappeared, for a while the 



ARTHUR SYMONS 12$ 

watcher waits in quiet, seeming to live the old life, 
as a potter's wheel revolves a little space after the 
potter's hand is still; but in reality the desire of 
this world is ended and in his time he withdraws 
into the untroubled peace of his nature. It is 
called Death; it is also called the Awakening. It 
is a consummation of philosophy not unmixed 
with joy, though it may seem empty to most 
Western minds. It is even in another way the 
consummation of poetry, for ever and anon, as we 
have seen, the true poet lifts for a moment the 
very veil of illusion he is weaving and shows us 
glimpses of what is beyond. And that is well. 
But suppose, when the play is ended, there is no 
wisdom of self-knowledge attained, no spiritual 
joy to take the place of the old lust of the eyes, 
no royal watcher sitting serenely apart, but only 
some poor outcast of the street, a brother in 
life to the painted dancer on the stage what 
then? 

Now the story of such an illusion and such an 
awakening is the theme of the poems which Mr. 
Arthur Symons has recently collected and pub- 
lished in two volumes. In one group of these 
poems the parallel to the Oriental conception of 
the dancing-girl is so marked that the author 
would almost seem to have had the impressing 
of this moral in his mind when he wrote them. 
I refer to The Dance of the Seven Sins, The Lover 
of the Queen of Sheba, and The Dance of the 
Daughters of Herodias, in each of which the poet 



126 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

imagines the allurements of the world as dancing 
before the eyes of some tempted watcher. 

Is it the petals falling from the rose ? 

For in the silence I can hear a sound 

Nearer than my own heart-beat, such a word 

As roses murmur, blown by a great wind. 

I see a pale and windy multitude 

Beaten about the air, as if the smoke 

Of incense kindled into visible life 

Shadowy and invisible presences; 

And, in the cloudy darkness, I can see 

The thin white feet of many women dancing, 

And in their hands . . . 

That is the illusion of the world and of the de- 
sires of the world, daughters of Herodias dancing 
before the grey face of Herod. And as they dance 
they sing 

"For are not we," they say, " the end of all? 
Why should you look beyond us ? If you look 
Into the night, you will find nothing there: 
We also have gazed often at the stars. 
We, we alone among all beautiful things, 
We only are real: for the rest are dreams." 

But the watcher grows weary of the long mono- 
tony of the scene: 

Have I not seen you as you are 

Always, and have I once admired 

Your beauty ? I am very tired, 

Dancers, I am more tired than you. 

When shall the dance be all danced through ? 



ARTHUR SYMONS 

It is the beginning of wisdom, you say, the cry of 
the Hindu watcher, " L,o, I have seen it all!" 
and yet 

Wisdom is weariness to me. 
For wisdom, being attained, but shows 
That all things are but shadows cast 
On running water, swiftly past, 
And as the shadow of the rose 
That withers in the mirror glassed. 

And that is the outcome ' * Wisdom is weari- 
ness!" 

O bondslave, bondslave unto death, 
Might I but hope that death should free 
This self from its eternity! 

It was, you see, a false illusion that could lead 
only to a false awakening; it is utterly different 
from the true illusion such as hovers over the 
pastoral world of Lycidas and works through the 
magic of Prospero, and the awakening from it is 
equally different from the disillusion of Shake- 
speare or of the Hindu philosopher. The true 
illusion does not confuse the things of the spirit 
with the things of the world. It knows that for 
a while the way of the spirit must lie through 
this arr]$ \eiiia)va, this meadow-land of calamity, 
and its office is by a deliberate effort of the will to 
throw the glamour of light and joy and freedom 
on the objects by the roadside, so that the spirit 
may journey swiftly and pleasantly to its own 



128 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

upland home. And when its task is completed it 
leaves the spirit at rest with itself, without regret 
or further craving, filled with the consummation 
of peace that springs from experience and self- 
knowledge, while the world of the senses remains 
in memory only so far as this world shadows the 
spirit's own high desires. But the false illusion 
is an inner blindness and confusion; it is false be- 
cause there enters into it no faith in the joy of 
things unseen, no knowledge even that such 
things exist; it is false because for the voice of the 
spirit it hears only the clamorous outcry of a man's 
lower personality springing from the desires of 
the body and the perceptions of the body, and 
is in the end one with what is desired and per- 
ceived. At the first this false illusion is sweet, 
but soon it is troubled with the bitterness of 
satiety; and the awakening from it leaves only 
the emptiness of endless regret and self-torment- 
ing. The false disillusion is a discovery that the 
looker-on who masqueraded as the spirit is merely 
a phantom of the body; it is a perception of the 
hollowness of the old illusion without the power 
of escaping therefrom. The watcher of the Ori- 
ental philosophers is one perfectly distinct from 
this "self" that cries out to death for deliver- 
ance from its own eternity. The disillusion of 
the flesh is perhaps the saddest chapter in human 
experience. 

Now the composition of Mr. Symons's two 
volumes is such that we are able to trace the pro- 



ARTHUR SYMONS I2Q 

gress of his poetic mood from the first illusion to 
its consummation in a false disillusion; and this 
regular gradation we can follow with a precision 
which is at least a striking proof of the author's 
sincerity. As stated in the prefatory note, these 
volumes are made up of selections from five pre- 
viously published works, viz.: Days and Nights, 
in 1889; Silhouettes, in 1892; London Nights, in 
1895; Amoris Victima, in 1897; and Images of 
Good and Evil, in 1899; to which is added a 
sheaf of new poems, The Loom of Dreams. In 
one respect the substance of these successive books 
is the same; from beginning to end we are in a 
land of dreams dreams always, whether fair or 
gloomy, or the haunting remembrance of dreams. 
The introductory poem of the first book is a 
sonnet that describes the delicious sense of drown- 
ing in the gulf of opium, and in like manner the 
last poem of all closes with these words in the 
mouth of Faustus: 

When Helen lived, men loved, and Helen was: 
I have seen Helen, Helen was a dream, 
I dreamed of something not in Helen's eyes. 
What shall the end of all things be ? I wait 
Cruel old age, and kinder death, and sleep. 

But if the substance of all these poems is woven 
on the same loom of dreams, there is still, as I 
have said, a profound change in their colour and 
texture as we proceed. Passing over the first 
book, from which only a few disconnected poems 



I3O SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

have been chosen, and these evidently written be- 
fore the author had arrived at maturity of self- 
consciousness, we come to the collection entitled 
Silhouettes, which will probably appeal to the 
largest circle of readers although they can hardly 
be called the strongest specimens of Mr. Symons's 
work. Yet even these poems can never attain to 
any wide popularity, nor can they ever have much 
weight with practical intelligences that shun the 
evanescent world of revery where the real and the 
unreal meet and blend together in indistinguish- 
able twilight. For this atmosphere is one of in- 
dulgent brooding; their warp and woof are of the 
stuff of dreams woven by a mind that turns from 
the actual issues of life as a naked body cowers 
from the wind. The world is seen through a 
haze of abstraction, glimmeringly, as a landscape 
looms misty and vague through the falling, flut- 
tering veil of the rain. Indeed it is noteworthy, 
how many of the poems descriptive of nature or 
of the lyondon streets are drenched with rains and 
blown by gusty winds: 

The wind is rising on the sea, 

The windy white foam-dancers leap; 

And the sea moans uneasily, 

And turns to sleep and cannot sleep. 

Ridge after rocky ridge uplifts 
Wild hands, and hammers at the land, 
Scatters in liquid dust, and drifts 
To death among the dusty sand. 



ARTHUR SYMONS 1$! 

On the horizon's nearing line, 
Where the sky rests, a visible wall, 
Grey in the offing, I divine 
The sails that fly before the squall. 

And human nature is viewed through a like 
mist, a mist of tears over laughter, as it may look 
to one who dreams deliberately while the heart is 
young and the haunting terror of the awakening 
seems still something that can be held aloof at his 
own sweet will. L,ove is the constant theme, not 
the great passion of strong men that smites and 
burns through the world, but the lighter play of 
emotions that dally and wanton over their own 
flowering beauty. And these women, to whom 
the poet's love goes out, girls of the dancing hall 
and the street, still young and very fair, are only 
a Western reading of that symbol of nature that 
dances before the watching soul of the Orient. 
Their faces steal into the heart with the witchery 
and insubstantiality of music: 

Across the tides of music, in the night, 
Her magical face, 
A light upon it as the happy light 
Of dreams in some delicious place 
Under the moonlight in the night. 

They are not moral and they are not immoral, for 
they bear no relation to the claims of the soul; 
they are the figures of a fleeting illusion, a mere 
blossoming of the flesh yet undefiled: 



132 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

White girl, your flesh is lilies 

Under a frozen moon, 

So still is 

The rapture of your swoon 

Of whiteness, snow or lilies. 

Virginal in revealment, 

Your bosom's wavering slope, 

Concealment, 

In fainting heliotrope, 

Of whitest white's revealment, 

Is like a bed of lilies, 

A jealous-guarded row, 

Whose will is 

Simply chaste dreams: but oh, 

The alluring scent of lilies! 

So new is the illusion as yet, so fresh this vision 
of dreams under the spell of white loveliness, that 
it passes unscathed through the fires of lust: 

There with the women, haggard, painted, and old, 
One fresh bud in a garland withered and stale, 
She, with her innocent voice and her clear eyes, told 
Tale after shameless tale. 

And ever the witching smile, to her face beguiled, 
Paused and broadened, and broke in a ripple of fun, 
And the soul of a child looked out of the eyes of a child, 
Or ever the tale was done. 

The illusion is fair and wonderful; it revels in 
sweet fragrances and the unforgettable odours of 
shaken hair; even the artificiality of this desired 
beauty, its falsities of rouge and pearl-powder, 
seem but a touch of added spice to make its 



ARTHUR SYMONS 133 

allurement more pungent. What though he who 
observes and translates this beauty into rhymes 
knows that it is only illusion ? and what though 
he who reads and for a while surrenders himself to 
its sweet intoxication knows it is only illusion ? 
Because the watcher in his real heart penetrates 
this illusion and knows that it must so soon slip 
back into the hideous reality, into the painted and 
haggard ugliness of the flesh that is only flesh and 
grows old, therefore he feels a greater tenderness 
for this " frail duration of a flower," and a wist- 
fulness deeper than comes to one who has some- 
thing of his own spiritual hope to throw over the 
vanishing loveliness. He is touched by the fore- 
boding of " the little plaintive smile " 

And those pathetic eyes of hers; 
But all the London footlights know 
The little plaintive smile that stirs 
The shadow in those eyes of hers. 

And joined with this tenderness for what must 
pass away, there is an undercurrent of regret for 
his own joys that endure so little a space; there is 
even now, while dreams are the only reality to 
him, a troublous suspicion rising at intervals that 
the substance is slipping from his grasp, and this 
suspicion deepens his regret for the actual past 
into regret for the evanescent present shadow of 
things, 

We are two ghosts that had their chance to live, 
And lost it, she and I. 



134 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

The poignancy of this tenderness and regret is 
something a little different from the sigh that runs 
through so much poetry for passing things; it is 
the result of a foreboding, half welcome, half 
dreaded, that the illusion of this beauty is a 
treachery, a snare set by some unseen tempter to 
hold a man from his true happiness. More than 
once Mr. Symons compares this illusion to the 
smile of Leonardo's Mona Lisa, whose haunted 
meaning no man, unless it be perhaps Walter 
Pater, has ever interpreted : 

Your smile is like a treachery, 
A treachery adorable; 
So smiles the siren where the sea 
Sings to the unforgetting shell. 



Close lips that keep the secret in, 
Half spoken by the stealthy eyes, 
Is there indeed no word to win, 
No secret, from the vague replies 

Of lips and lids that feign to hide 
That which they feign to render up ? 
Is there, in Tantalus' dim cup, 
The shadow of water, nought beside ? 

The shadow of water, indeed, and nothing 
more. There lies the pity of it all. Suppose the 
thirsty watcher of the play suddenly becomes 
aware that the pageant is insubstantial shadows, 
and that the cup of this world's delight which he 
longs to raise to his lips is empty and holds only 



ARTHUR SYMONS 135 

the shadow of water what then ? And suppose 
that the watcher has no desire in his heart save 
this one desire of the world's delight what then ? 
That is the terrible disillusion of the flesh, a cruel 
mockery of the true awakening; and for the man 
on whom it falls as it must some day fall on 
every man of insight, either the false disillusion or 
the true awakening there is nothing left but the 
endless rage of endeavour to hold fast an illusion 
which no longer deceives, or the sullen apathy 
of despair, or the unthinking submission to his 
ever coarsening appetites. You will hear the first 
note of this coming disillusion in the inevitable 
cry of satiety : 

For us the roses are scarce sweet, 
And scarcely swift the flying feet 
Where masque to masque the moments call; 

All has been ours that we desired, 
And now we are a little tired 
Of the eternal carnival. 

With this word of weariness we pass from the 
book of Silhouettes to the London Nights, pub- 
lished only three years later, and the change is as 
marked as it is significant. On the light illusion, 
the shimmering web of dreams that spun them- 
selves almost of their own accord, begins to fall the 
lengthening shadows of the actual world. The 
transient note of satiety becomes more persistent, 
and an ever greater effort of the will is required 
lest the fluttering curtain of illusion be blown 



136 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

away and so discover the naked reality which 
the watcher dreads to behold. The watcher be- 
gins to grow conscious that he is himself a part 
of that nature, weary a little and saddened by the 
satiety which must continue for how long ? its 
dance of forced gayety. 

My life is like a music-hall, 
Where, in the impotence of rage, 
Chained by enchantment to my stall) 
I see myself upon the stage 
Dance to amuse a music-hall. 



My very self that turns and trips, 

Painted, pathetically gay, 

An empty song upon the lips 

In make-believe of holiday: 

I, I, this thing that turns and trips! 

What we have to observe now is this ' ' im- 
potence of rage ' ' spending itself in the effort to 
preserve the fading illusion, or at least to save 
some part of that illusion's pleasure. To accom- 
plish this all the colours must be heightened and 
all the emotions sharpened, though by doing so 
the very daintiness and subtlety of impressions 
which formed the fascination of the illusion are 
stript away and the deprecated end is hastened. 

Ah! no oblivion, for I feel 
Your lips deliriously steal 
Along my neck, and fasten there; 
I feel the perfume of your hair, 



ARTHUR SYMONS 1 37 

I feel your breast that heaves and dips 
Desiring my desirous lips, 
And that ineffable delight 
When souls turn bodies . . . 

Yet even here we are far from the simple pas- 
sion of the flesh, the passion, for example, of 
Catullus for his Lesbia, in which there is no talk 
of souls that turn into bodies but only the natural 
cry of a man of strong animal appetites and strong 
unperverted intellect. The morbidness and de- 
cadence of Mr. Symons's verse are shown, indeed, 
in this very hankering after food which to suit 
a jaded appetite must be unwholesomely spiced 
with appeals to what is called the soul. He 
shrinks instinctively from the outright passion 
of a Catullus, and chooses instead what ? 

" Love is a raging fire, 
Choose thou content instead; 
Thou, the child of the dust, 
Choose thou a delicate Lust." 
"Thou hast chosen," I said 
To the angel of pale desire. 

In this same way he cannot pause to find com- 
fort in the homely associations of a love that is 
less a passion than a quiet haven from the vexa- 
tions of life. You will find in these volumes 
nothing corresponding, for example, to the gentle 
verses of Tibullus counting up the treasures of his 
love and pastoral content while the morning rain 
washes on the roof. On the contrary you will 



138 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

find an artificial passion which requires every 
conceivable stimulus to preserve it from passing 
into sheer disgust: 

Pallid out of the darkness, adorably white, 
Pale as the spirit of rain, with the night in her hair, 
Rene"e undulates, shadow-like, under the light, 
Into the outer air. 

Mournful, beautiful, calm with that vague unrest, 
Sad with sensitive, vaguely ironical mouth; 
Byes a-flame with the loveliest, deadliest 
Fire of passionate youth; 

Mournful, beautiful, sister of night and rain, 
Elemental, fashioned of tears and fire, 
Ever desiring, ever desired in vain, 
Mother of vain desire. 

The morbid unrest that troubles this pallid hot- 
house flower is the attraction most of all sought 
by the watcher anything to break the monotony 
of the awakening which to him is death. Kven 
the sense of shame is welcomed if only it will lend 
a little poignancy to this desire that grows chill, 
if only it will for a moment continue the illusion 
that something in the watcher stands apart from 
the play and is above it: 

I too have sought on many a breast 
The ecstasy of an unrest, 
I too have had my dreams, and met 
(Ah me !) how many a Juliet. 



ARTHUR SYMONS 139 

lost and wrecked, how long ago, 
Out of the drowning past, I know 
You come to call me, come to claim 
My share of your delicious shame. 

And shame at least is ready at hand. Out of 
this ecstasy of unrest, this morbid curiosity, this 
terror of satiety, there does spring at last a love 
that is genuine in its way, a pale amorphous pas- 
sion, for one whom he calls Bianca. It is a love 
the telling of which haunts the imagination (so, 
indeed, it was meant to do) as something not of 
this world or the other, a thing unclean not with 
the taint of the untroubled body, but of the body 
that tortures itself maddeningly to escape from its 
own insufficiency and masquerade as the soul. 

So the simplicity of flesh 

Held me a moment in its mesh, 

Till that too palled, and I began 

To find that man is mostly man 

In that, his will being sated, he 

Wills ever new variety. 

And then I found you, Bianca! Then 

1 found in you, I found again 

That chance or will or fate had brought 
The curiosity I sought. 
Ambiguous child, whose life retires 
Into the pulse of those desires 
Of whose endured possession speaks 
The passionate pallor of your cheeks; 
Child, in whom neither good nor ill 
Can sway your sick and swaying will, 
Only the aching sense of sex 



140 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

Wholly controls, and does perplex, 
With dubious drifts scarce understood, 
The shaken currents of your blood; 
It is your ambiguity 
That speaks to me and conquers me. 

And the conclusion of the tale is this "So Bianca 
satisfies my soul! " It is better to draw the veil 
of silence over this scene of painfully-won illusion. 
There are things it were good for a man, even for 
a decadent poet, not to have written, and these 
poems to Bianca, with their tortuous effort to 
find the soul in the ambiguities and unclean 
curiosities of a swaying will are of them. They 
are a waste of shame. 

The outcome of such an ' * ecstasy of unrest ' ' is 
not difficult to foresee, and is the theme of the two 
following books of the collection, Amoris Victima 
and Images of Good and Evil. When the illusion 
is dispelled, when the ambiguity is found to be 
merely a deception of the flesh and the curiosity 
has spent itself in a vain endeavour to discern 
what does not exist, what can remain but the 
desolation of emptiness ? 

Was not our love fatal to you and me ? 
The rapture of a tragic ecstasy 
Between disaster and disaster, given 
A moment's space, to be a hell in heaven ? 

Hearken, I hear a voice, a voice that calls; 
What shall remain for him ? sadly it cries: 
Desolate years, eternal memories. 



ARTHUR SYMONS 141 

And so the first poems in this book which he calls 
Amoris Victima are filled with regrets that at 
least come nearer than any others in the collection 
to showing the agony of a genuine passion broken 
and defeated by some infirmity of the lover's will: 

I am weary of living, and I long to be at rest 
From the sorrowful and immense fatigue of love; 
I have lived and loved with a seeking, passionate zest, 
And weariness and defeat are the end thereof. 

I have lived in vain, I have loved in vain, I have lost 
In the game of Fate, and silently I retire; 
I watch the moon rise over the sea, a ghost 
Of burning noontides, pallid with spent desire. 

But this sigh of passionate regret for what 
seems the loss of a real happiness is but a tran- 
sient note of honest self-deception. What follows 
is the bitter cry of the long struggle, resumed 
half-heartedly, between illusion and disillusion. 
I do not wish to dwell at length on this struggle, 
for it is not entirely pleasant reading, however 
great its psychological interest may be. Through 
it all runs the memory of the past, but a memory 
of shame and not of simple regret: 

rapture of lost days, all that remains 
Is but this fever aching in my veins. 

1 do not know you under this disguise: 
I am degraded by my memories. 

The thoughts that follow such memories are to 
the poet like hideous Harpyes, beaked and taloned, 



142 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

that gather about him in the darkness of his soul. 
And the desires that torture him are the cruel 
voice of the flesh from which all illusion has been 
torn away, save the persistent denial of relief that 
makes of their disillusion a mere mockery of the 
true awakening: 

Ah! in those shell-curved, purple eyelids bent 
Towards some most dolorous accomplishment, 
And in the painful patience of the mouth, 
(A sundered fruit that waits, in a great drouth, 
One draught of living water from the skies) 
And in the carnal mystery of the eyes, 
And in the burning pallor of the cheeks; 
Voice of the Flesh! this is the voice that speaks 
In agony of spirit, or in grief 
Because desire dare not desire relief. 

In the ocean of these degrading memories, 
haunting thoughts, and impuissant desires, the 
poor soul (let us call it soul) of the poet is tossed 
alternately from the exaltation of terror to the 
depths of indifferent despair. He learns at last 
that * * to have fallen through dreams is to have 
touched hell! " As with King Richard dreaming 
on Bosworth Field, shadowy images rising from 
what has been and clamorous of what is to be, 
torment him with a power greater than any 
reality of life. The body and substance of this 
terror is a vision of emptiness, of the dark void, 
that must swallow up the watcher when the 
growing disillusion is made complete: 



ARTHUR SYMONS 143 

And something, in the old and little voice, 
Calls from so farther off than far away, 
I tremble, hearing it, lest it draw me forth, 
This flickering self, desiring to be gone, 
Into the boundless and abrupt abyss 
Whereat begins infinity; and there 
This flickering self wander eternally 
Among the soulless, uncreated winds 
Which storm against the barriers of the world. 

It is not strange that this outcast self should make 
the whole world of God to be a shadow of its own 
mood, and tha\ this mood should assume the like- 
ness of insomnia : 

Who said the world is but a mood 
In the eternal thought of God ? 
I know it, real though it seem, 
The phantom of a haschisch dream 
In that insomnia which is God. 

There, I think, is the last word to distinguish this 
false awakening from the true. From such an 
agony of insomnia there can be but one relief, the 
repose of utter oblivion and the escape from self in 
perfect death. Such in the end and nothing else 
is the pleading cry of the disillusioned watcher. 

But again this paroxysm of rebellion spends 
itself in a little time, and in its place comes the 
sigh of lonely indifference and impotence. And I 
btiow not which of these alternating moods should 
remain as the last impression of this tragic his- 
tory. ' * There are grey hours when I drink of 



144 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

indifference," he says; and " all things fade Into 
the grey of a twilight that covers my soul with its 
sky. ' ' And again : ' * The loneliness of the sea 
is in my heart, And the wind is not more lonely 
than this grey mind." All the wonted rapture 
of the world fades into the grey of this impotent 
listlessness: 

The clamours of spring are the same old delicate noises, 
The earth renews its magical youth at a breath, 
And the whole world whispers a well-known, secret thing; 
And I hear, but the meaning has faded out of the voices; 
Something has died in my heart: is it death or sleep? 
I know not, but I have forgotten the meaning of spring. 

Always while reading these poems, which are 
the first full and sincere expression of decadence 
in English, with their light and fair illusion pass- 
ing gradually into the terror of disillusion, I have 
heard running through my memory three lines of 
old John Ford which contain the very essence of 
the right illusion of art (for art, as we have seen, 
has its true and necessary illusion of joy as well as 
this false illusion of sadness); and involuntarily 
these lines would sound out as an echo or counter- 
tone to the painfulness of Mr. Symons's lament. 
They are like a breath of fresh air let into a murky 
chamber: 

Since my coming home I 've found 
More sweets in one unprofitable dream 
Than in my life's whole pilgrimage. 

There would be a world of significance in com- 



ARTHUR SYMONS 14$ 

paring this " coming home " with the wandering 
of that " flickering self" in the void places of 
despair. 

And yet I would not leave the word despair as 
the last comment on these poems, which, no mat- 
ter what their sadness and morbidness may be, 
stand quite apart from the ordinary versifying 
of the day. They have, whatever may be said, a 
great psychological interest for one who is curious 
to study the currents of modern thought. Mr. 
Symons impresses us as being absolutely sincere, 
as being the only genuine and adequate repre- 
sentative in Knglish of that widespread condition 
which we call decadence. And sincerity in verse 
is a quality of inestimable value. But more than 
that: these poems are now and again so instinct 
with original perception of beauty and so lilted 
with cadences of sweetness, as to be remarkable 
in themselves apart from their psychological in- 
terest. Toward the end of the second volume, 
and in the little book of recent poems that close 
the collection, there forces its way at times, 
through the turbulent cries of dull desires and 
stinging regrets, a recurrent note of the first 
simple delight in nature, a note which one 
would gladly accept as prophetic of a new life to 
arise out of the tragedy of despair. The repose 
for which the poet sighs in this last poem I 
would quote, is at least a better and more whole- 
some thing than the impious oblivion of his earlier 
craving: 



146 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

REST 

The peace of a wandering sky, 

Silence, only the cry 

Of the crickets, suddenly still, 

A bee en the window-sill, 

A bird's wing, rushing and soft, 

Three flails that tramp in the loft, 

Summer murmuring 

Some sweet, slumberous thing, 

Half asleep; but thou, cease, 

Heart, to hunger for peace, 

Or, if thou must find rest, 

Cease to beat in my breast. 



THE EPIC OF IRELAND 

IN his preface to Lady Gregory's Cuchulain of 
Muirthemne, 1 Mr. Yeats, her good friend, calls it 
" the best book that has ever come out of Ireland; 
for," as he says, " the stories it tells are a chief 
part of Ireland's gift to the imagination of the 
world." Mr. Yeats is one of the known prophets 
of the Gaelic revival, and his eulogy may be sus- 
pected of the customary national exaggeration; 
yet to one who comes to Lady Gregory's work 
from the outside as a lover of beautiful words 
wherever he may find them, and who brings with 
him only sufficient sympathy with things Irish to 
understand their spirit, he trusts, without suffer- 

1 It is an unfortunate drawback to the enjoyment of 
old Irish literature that the spelling of the proper names 
gives but the slightest inkling of their pronunciation. 
The pronunciation commonly adopted is a middle form 
between the oldest variety, no doubt indicated by the 
ancient spelling, and the modern variety which, for many 
of the names, is wanting altogether. Thus the name of 
the king is spelled Conchubar and was probably pro- 
nounced, originally, something like K6n-chovar. JThe 
middle form employed in reading the romances is K5n-a- 
chur, while the modern form is Conor. I give a table 
of the pronunciation of the names occurring in this arti- 

147 



148 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

ing a perversion of judgment, this praise will 
sound, not too enthusiastic, but too narrow. He 
would prefer to hear simply that the Cuchulain is 
one of the great books of the world, a greater 
book than many are likely to comprehend until 
its themes have been caught up and adopted into 
the body of English literature. I know well 
enough that the public of the present day is prone 
to accept the ephemeral clever books and to ignore 
the true books, and yet I have been surprised to 
see how little the press in America has had to say 
of these stories, and how little, comparatively, 
they have been read, I say " in America," for I 
believe that in England they have excited rather 
more comment. Even if the prosaic Saxon is ab- 
sorbed in reading the latest novel and the latest 
treatise on economics, one might suppose that 
every educated wanderer from Erin would be 
quick to welcome these superb legends of his old 

cle, premising that the vowels have the Italian sound: a 

as in father, e as in great, i as in machine, o as in note 

or not, u as in rule or full; ch is almost like k. 

Cuchulain of Muirthemne (Ku-chif-lin of Mur-hv-na) 

Tain Bo Cuailgne (taun bo chuln-ya) 

Ailell (al-yel) Deirdre (der-dra) 

Bmer (em-ir) Levarcham (la^-var-cham) 

Conchubar (Kon-a-chur) Maeve (mev) 

Gae Bulg (ge'bulg) Scathach (ska-ha) 

Cathbad (k/f-fa) Usnach (us-na) 

Naoise (m-sha) Cruachan (kru-a-chan) 

Ferdiad (fer-df-a) Sidhe (shi). 

Findabair (finn-a-var) 



THE EPIC OF IRELAND 149 

home, but there is no sign that such is the case. 
I fear it is even necessary to explain somewhat 
explicitly who this forgotten Cuchulain was, "this 
name to be put in songs," and what these epic 
tales of Ireland are. 

Though the language Lady Gregory employs 
is the quaint vernacular English of modern Ire- 
land, the substance of her book goes back to the 
heroic days of the land, to the seventh and 
eighth centuries of our era when Ireland, partly 
on account of her isolation from the tumultuous 
changes of the continent, blossomed out, just be- 
fore the terrible coming of the Norsemen, into a 
civilisation of rare and passionate beauty. This 
island of the far western seas was in those years 
the sacred repository of the learning saved from 
the classic past, and boasted to be the teacher of 
Europe. But besides this borrowed culture of 
Rome, she possessed a native art of a most pe- 
culiar sort. It was a trait of the Celtic people, 
and perhaps to a special degree of that Gaelic 
branch of the race which inhabited Ireland, to 
honour the poet as the world has hardly elsewhere 
seen him honoured. The bards and fillas (or 
higher poets) formed regular schools with an 
ollav (or chief poet) at their head. Their educa- 
tion lasted from seven to twelve years or even 
longer, and when complete included the know- 
ledge of more than three hundred and fifty differ- 
ent metres. As for poetical substance, the ollav 
was supposed to have at his command more than 



150 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

two hundred and fifty prime stories for recitation 
and one hundred secondary ones. So numerous 
were these bardic reciters that Keating, the his- 
torian of the seventeenth century, reckoned their 
number at one third of the men of the free clans, 
and so formidable was their power that their satire 
was said to blast its victim and raise blisters on 
his face. 

Out of this enormous activity two principal 
cycles of song and romance shaped themselves in 
the heroic age of Ireland, deriving their substance 
in large part from the annals of the great families, 
but including, also, confused memories of an 
ancient mythology. One of these, the cycle of 
Finn and Ossian and Oscar, was long ago vulgar- 
ised by the travesties of James Macpherson; the 
other, the Cuchulain saga of Ulster, though al- 
most forgotten until recent years, is far the more 
important, both for the sweetness and nobility of 
the actual stories and for their capability of large 
development. The pivot of the whole series, so 
to speak, is the famous Tain Bo Cuailgne or Cattle 
Raid of Coolney, which relates how Ailell and 
Maeve, king and queen of Con naught, made a 
great hosting and drove back with them a magic 
brown bull of Ulster. That would seem to lend 
itself to a border ballad rather than to the forma- 
tion of a true epic; and, indeed, it must not be 
supposed that this saga of Ireland possesses the 
stately grandeur or the achieved harmony we 
connect with the narratives of Greece; it is, at 



THE EPIC OF IRELAND 1$! 

the best, epic material awaiting the accomplisher. 
Nevertheless, the deeds of Cuchulain, who, single- 
handed, opposed the men of Connaught, and 
above all engaged in tremendous battle with his 
friend Ferdiad, rise clear out of the regions of 
mere balladry and, in my opinion, far above the 
sagas of Germany and Iceland. About this cen- 
tral event are grouped a circle of tales more or less 
closely connected, and dealing directly or in- 
directly with the fortunes of Cuchulain and 
Conchubar, who is related to Cuchulain as Aga- 
memnon was to Achilles. The most beautiful of 
these subsidiary tales, so beautiful that one may 
not hesitate to rank it among the few great 
stories of tradition, is the ever memorable Fate 
of the Sons of Usnach, with its fateful heroine, 
Deirdre, Deirdre, named of sorrow, " comely be- 
yond comparison of all the women of the world." 
The manuscripts in which these tales have been 
preserved are numerous and date from the eleventh 
century, when the so-called Book of the Dun Cow 
was transcribed, down to comparatively recent 
times. Many of the stories had already appeared 
in excellent literal translations, but it remained 
for I^ady Gregory to make of them an ordered 
piece of literature. By selecting the tales most 
closely related and arranging them in proper 
sequence, she has produced what may be called 
roughly the Epic of Ireland. To be sure, the 
same task had already been done and well done 
in a way by Miss Eleanor Hull, but Miss Hull's 



152 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

work lacks that last creative touch needed to 
transfuse the various materials into one homo- 
geneous body. This, L,ady Gregory, by omit- 
ting a little here and there, and by piecing 
together from the manifold forms in which the 
tales are handed down, has actually accomplished. 
There have not been wanting critics, who com- 
plain that in this process of moulding L,ady Gre- 
gory has smoothed away the wild, romantic spirit 
that gave the legends their piquancy and value. I 
confess that, after a pretty careful comparison of 
I^ady Gregory's versions with those given in 
Miss Hull's volume and elsewhere, I entirely fail 
to see the force of this criticism. Almost invari- 
ably I cannot quite say always her omissions 
take away what is puerile or unconvincingly gro- 
tesque or extraneous. They can be called a loss, 
it seems to me, only by the pedant or the Irish 
enthusiast. Again, the additions which she has 
imported from manuscripts not used by Miss Hull 
or Mr. Whitley Stokes sometimes increase the in- 
terest of a story amazingly. As an instance of 
such an addition, I would cite this exquisite piece 
of romance, which relates how Deirdre was first 
brought to the notice of men. Cathbad, the 
Druid, had come to the house just after the birth 
of Deirdre and had taken the child in his arms 
and foretold the evil that was to fall upon men 
through her loveliness. And this is what he said : 

" I<et Deirdre be her name; harm will come through 
her, 



THE EPIC OF IRELAND 153 

" In your fate, O beautiful child, are wounds, and ill- 
doings, and shedding of blood. 

" You will have a little grave apart to yourself; you 
will be a tale of wonder for ever, Deirdre." 

So the young child is given to Lavarcham, her 
foster-mother, to be brought up in a lonely place, 
among the hills, where the eye of man shall never 
light on her fatal dower of beauty. But here, as 
always in the realm of story, the radiant gem 
cannot be concealed: 

Lavarcham, that had charge of her, used to be giving 
Deirdre every knowledge and skill that she had herself. 
There was not a blade of grass growing from root, or a 
bird singing in the wood, or a star shining from heaven, 
but Deirdre had the name of it. But there was one thing 
she would not have her know, she would not let her have 
friendship with any living person of the rest of the world 
outside their own house. 

But one dark night of winter, with black clouds over- 
head, a hunter came walking the hills, and it so hap- 
pened that he missed the track of the hunt, and lost his 
way and his comrades. 

And a heaviness came upon him, and he lay down on 
the side of the green hillock by Deirdre's house. He 
was weak with hunger and going, and perished with 
cold, and a deep sleep came upon him. While he was 
lying there a dream came to the hunter, and he thought 
that he was near the warmth of a house of the Sidhe, 
[or fairy folk who dwell in the hills,] and the Sidhe in- 
side making music, and he called out in his dream, " If 
there is any one inside, let them bring me in, in the 
name of the Sun and the Moon." Deirdre heard the 
voice, and she said to Lavarcham, "Mother, mother, 



154 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

what is that?" But I/avarcham said, "It is nothing 
that matters; it is the birds of the air gone astray, and 
trying to find one another. But let them go back to the 
branches of the wood." Another troubled dream came 
on the hunter, and he cried out a second time. "What 
is that ? " asked Deirdre again. " It is nothing that mat- 
ters," said Lavarcham. " The birds of the air are look- 
ing for one another; let them go past to the branches of 
the wood." Then a third dream came to the hunter, 
and he cried out a third time, if there was any one in 
the hill to let him in for the sake of the Elements, for 
he was perished with cold and overcome with hunger. 
"Oh! what is that, Lavarcham ? " said Deirdre. "There 
is nothing there for you to see, my child, but only the 
birds of the air, and they lost to one another, but let 
them go past us to the branches of the wood. There is 
no place or shelter for them here to-night." "Oh, 
mother," said Deirdre, "the bird asked to come in for 
the sake of the Sun and the Moon, and it is what you 
yourself told me, that anything that is asked like that, 
it is right for us to give it. If you will not let in the 
bird that is perished with cold and overcome with 
hunger, I myself will let it in." So Deirdre rose up 
and drew the bolt from the leaf of the door, and let in 
the hunter. 

This is not only exquisite in itself, purer, 
sweeter romance will not easily be found though 
many ancient books be searched, but it is neces- 
sary to the thos of the events, as an Aristotelian 
would say, and the omission of it in Miss Hull's 
version leaves the story maimed of its fairest 
member. It shows very well, moreover, the 
quaint language Lady Gregory has chosen for her 
translation, the spoken dialect of her beloved 



THE EPIC OF IRELAND 155 

Ireland, very simple and colloquial yet touched 
with I know not what glamour of pathos and lyric 
passion in accord with the old-world romance of 
the legends. To follow Deirdre through the ad- 
ventures of her tragic life; to tell how she is 
wooed by Conchubar, the King of Ulster; how 
she avoids the royal suitor and bestows her coveted 
love upon Naoise, the son of Usnach; how she 
flees with Naoise and his two brothers to Scot- 
land; how they are lured back to Ireland; how 
Deirdre on the way prophesies of the evils to 
come; how the three sons of Usnach are treacher- 
ously slain; and how Deirdre by the waves of the 
sea gives up her young life that she may cheat the 
cruel king of so much loveliness and that she may 
not be parted from the three dear sons of Usnach, 
all this would be to transgress the limits of an 
essay; and is it not written out fairly in the book ? 
I cannot read this story of Deirdre, with her dower 
of fatal beauty and her wild, uncredited prophesy- 
ings of woe, without recalling the two heroines of 
Greece, Helen and Cassandra, whose characters 
she seems to bear strangely blended together; and 
I think if one does not set her lamentations among 
the noblest lyric poems of the world, he may be 
certain, as Mr. Yeats says, that the wine-press of 
the poets has been trodden for him in vain. 

But Deirdre is not the only notable heroine in 
these tales. There is Emer of the yellow hair, of 
the fair form, whom Cuchulain took to wife after 
the long courting and after the high training in 



156 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

heroism under Scathach, the mystic woman of 
Scotland, there where he met Ferdiad his com- 
panion in arms. Kmer, too, like Deirdre, knew 
the toils of fate, and her jealousy of Fand, the 
woman from beyond the waves of the great sea, is 
one of the memorable passions of the book. And, 
like Deirdre, she, too, in the end sang a marvel- 
lous lamentation over the body of her fallen lord. 
There is Maeve, the bloodthirsty queen of Con- 
naught, who spurred on her people and knew no 
rest till she got for herself the magic bull of 
Cuailgne. And there is her daughter Findabair, 
of the fair eyebrows, she whose love was pro- 
mised by Maeve to the many champions who went 
out to slay Cuchulain, and last of all to Ferdiad 
to hearten him in the sad combat. But always 
Findabair cherished in her breast the passion she 
had felt for one dear, murdered suitor who was 
dear also to the Sidhe; and when she heard how 
her love had been promised to one champion after 
another and had caused their death, then, as the 
story relates, " her heart broke with the shame 
and the pity and she fell dead, and they buried 
her." 

It must not be supposed, however, that these 
heroines, attractive and human as they are, over- 
shadow the warriors and princes and prophetic 
Druids who move through these scenes of adven- 
ture, or that the clamour and pathos of woman's 
love drown out the sound of battle-cry and the 
glory of mighty deeds. Still the epic valour of 



THE EPIC OF IRELAND 

men overrides all, the n\ia avdp&v, as it should 
in great stories. Our interest here, as Words- 
worth felt on hearing the song of the Gaelic lass, 

is still 

For old, unhappy, far-off things, 
And battles long ago. 

I am tempted in this connection to quote a little 
from the famous duel of Cuchulain and Ferdiad, 
if only to balance the softer passages of Deirdre's 
solitude. It is told in The Cattle Raid of Coolney. 
The clans of Ailell and Maeve had marched into 
Ulster, and, owing to a strange disease that held 
the other men of Ulster in bondage, Cuchulain 
alone was free to oppose the advancing host. 
This he does so effectually that day after day a 
selected champion of Connaught falls at his hands. 
At last, with the lure of Findabair's love, Maeve 
rouses Ferdiad, the old companion of Cuchulain 
in Scotland, to go out against the dreaded hero. 
Thereupon follows the battle of four days, with 
its contest of alternating pity and wrath, and its 
mingling of 

All passions of a fight unmatched till then 
On warfields of the immemorial world. 

And this is how their fighting and resting on the 
first day is told: 

So they began with their casting weapons, and they 
took their protecting shields, and their round-handled 
spears, and their little quill spears, and their ivory-hilted 
knives, and their ivory-hafted spears, eight of each of 



158 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

them they had, and these were flying from them and to 
them like bees on the wing on a fine summer day; there 
was no cast that did not hit, and each one went on shoot- 
ing at the other with those weapons from the twilight of 
the early morning to the full midday, until all their 
weapons were blunted against the faces and the bosses of 
the shields. And as good as the throwing was, the de- 
fence was so good that neither of them drew blood from 
the other through that time. 

"Let us leave these weapons now, Cuchulain," said 
Ferdiad, " for it is not by the like of them our fight will 
be settled." " Let us leave them, indeed, if the time be 
come," said Cuchulain. 

They stopped then, and threw their darts into the 
hands of their chariot-drivers. "What weapons shall 
we use now, Cuchulain?" said Ferdiad. "The choice 
of weapons is yours till night," said Cuchulain. "Let 
us, then," said Ferdiad, " take to our straight spears, with 
the flaxen strings in them." "Let us now, indeed," 
said Cuchulain. And then they took two stout shields, 
and they took to their spears. 

Kach of them went on throwing at the other with the 
spears from the middle of midday until the fall of the 
evening. And good as the defence was, yet the throw- 
ing was so good that each of them wounded the other in 
that time. 

" Let us leave this now," said Ferdiad. " Let us leave 
it, indeed, if the time has come," said Cuchulain. 

So they left off, and they threw their spears away from 
them into the hands of their chariot-drivers. Each of 
them came to the other then, and each put his hands 
round the neck of the other, and gave him three kisses. 
Their horses were in the one enclosure that night, and 
their chariot-drivers at the one fire ; and their chariot- 
drivers spread beds of green rushes for them, with 
wounded men's pillows on them. 



THE EPIC OF IRELAND I $9 

So the battle continued for three days, but on 
the fourth day, when the choice of weapons came 
a second time to Cuchulain, he chose the Gae 
Bulg, a mystical spear that no man could with- 
stand, and on that day Ferdiad knew that he was 
to die. The lament of the victor over his fallen 
friend is one of the unforgettable lyrics of the 
book. And ' ' this thing will hang over me for 
ever, ' ' he cried in the end. * ' Yesterday he was 
larger than a mountain; to-day there is nothing 
of him but a shadow." 

I am aware that passages of this kind, when 
torn from their context, convey very feebly the 
original impression of the scene. Indeed, the 
excellence of these stories is not of the ballad sort 
that can be transferred to a page, but has the epic 
effect that comes from the accumulation or gradual 
development of interest. It depends on plot, in 
the Aristotelian sense of the word, on events, 
that is, so disposed as to bring out heroic traits of 
character and to lead up to some supreme emotion. 
Now in so far as the Irish legends possess these 
qualities they merely conform to the model of the 
great story wherever and in whatever language it 
may be found. But they do possess, also, certain 
subsidiary qualities which quite distinguish them 
from other literatures, and which lend them a pe- 
culiar interest apart from plot and characterisation 
and apart from the universal elements of humour 
and pathos and passion and sublimity. 

And here I cannot help regretting that this 



l6o SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

body of Gaelic romance, altogether the finest 
product of the Celtic genius, was unknown to 
Renan and to Matthew Arnold when they wrote 
their respective essays. I can imagine how sub- 
tilely they would have drawn out these subsidiary 
qualities and set forth the distinctive spirit of the 
Gael. Renan would not have dwelt so strongly 
on isolation as the master trait of Celtic character: 
Matthew Arnold would not, I think, have laid 
quite the same emphasis on sentiment-, he would, 
perhaps, have laid even greater stress on the 
word magic, on the Celtic * ' gift of rendering with 
wonderful felicity the magical charm of nature." 
Magic is, indeed, as he reiterates in his way, just 
the word for it, but he would have given to the 
term a meaning fraught with far more of human 
emotion and less of fairy enchantment. He drew 
his inferences from the Mabinogion, tales of the 
Cymri, another branch of the Celtic race, which 
are to the Gaelic epos as a child's book is to a 
man's. He would have found in the prose and 
verse of the Irish Gael the same delicacy and 
charm of magical description as in the Cymric 
tales, but he would have caught, also, a deeper 
note of magic power vibrant with passionate 
possibilities. 

There is an ancient poem which tradition 
holds to have been uttered by Amergin, the 
son of Milesius, when, at the coming of the 
wanderers, he, first of the Gaels, set foot on Irish 
soil: 



THE EPIC OF IRELAND l6l 

I am the wind which blows o'er the sea ; 
I am the wave of the deep ; 
- I am the bull of seven battles ; 
I am the eagle on the rock ; 
I am a tear of the sun ; 
I am the fairest of plants ; 
I am a boar for courage ; 
I am a salmon in the water ; 
I am a lake in the plain; 
I am the word of knowledge. 

This is not an expression of pantheism, as some 
have interpreted it, but of that kinship with the 
powers of nature, which never left the Gael and 
which rises at times to a sense of magical identi- 
fication. And always it is the medium of his 
emotion. So when Cuchulain has fought the 
lamentable battle with his son, who is unknown 
to him at first and is discovered only in death, 
he breaks out into a cry of anguish that is like an 
echo of the song of the first Gael: 

"I am the father that killed his own son, the fine 
green branch; there is no hand or shelter to help me. 

" / am a raven that has no home; I am a boat going 
from wave to wave; I am a ship that has lost its rudder; 
I am the apple left on the tree; it is little I thought of 
falling from it; grief and sorrow will be with me from 
this time." 

Nearness to nature was the very birthright of 
the Gael. No warrior of the land was without 
this sympathy, not even the great Finn, type of 
all warriors in later times. Dr. Sigerson has 



l62 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

translated a haunting song in which Ossian, the 
son of Finn, relates to St. Patrick his father's 
love of bird and deer and sighing waters: 

The tuneful tumult of that bird, 
The belling deer on ferny steep; 
This welcome in the dawn he heard, 
These soothed at eve his sleep. 

Dear to him the wind-loved heath, 
The whirr of wings, the rustling brake; 
Dear the murmuring glens beneath, 
And sob of Droma's lake. 

And as man is bound thus closely to Nature, so 
she in turn often assumes a human likeness that 
comes out in little touches of metaphor and per- 
sonification. When, for example, one of the 
Ulster men went out to explore, his way of return 
lay across a river. " But he gave a false leap," 
the story says, "just where the water was deepest, 
and a wave laughed over him^ and he died." 

But these are lesser things. A more striking 
outcome of this magical identification (which 
passes far beyond the charm found by Matthew 
Arnold in the Mabinogiori) is seen in what may 
be called the prophetic or foreboding sympathy of 
nature. By some mystic bond the waves of river 
and lake, the wide-flowing winds, the clouds, and 
the living creatures that grow upon the earth are 
all prescient of the fate of the Gael and give signs 
of what is to befall him, so that he walks among 
them as through a world of riddling adumbra- 






THE EPIC OF IRELAND 163 

tions. Thus before the great battle, when the 
sick men of Ulster arouse themselves to meet the 
hosting of Connaught, Mac Roth, the herald, goes 
out to learn tidings of them for Ailell and Maeve, 
" and he had not long to wait before he heard a 
noise that was like the falling of the sky, or the 
breaking in of the sea over the land, or the falling 
of trees on one another in a great storm." And 
this is the report he brings back to the king and 
queen : * ' I thought I saw a grey mist far away 
across the plain, and then I saw something like 
falling snow, and then through the mist I saw 
something shining like sparks from a fire, or like 
the stars on a very frosty night." It is not neces- 
sary to remark how skilfully real appearances are 
here mingled with metaphor and magic foreboding; 
for the cloud was the dust that went up from the 
marching men of Ulster, and the flakes of snow 
were the foam flakes from their champing horses, 
and the stars were their angry eyes gleaming 
under their helmets. Other passages, more pro- 
phetic and less clearly metaphorical than this, 
might be quoted, but none, perhaps, more charac- 
teristic of the Gaelic manner. Again, this mystic 
adumbration takes the form of a dream, as when 
the High King Conaire foresees his doom. And 
it is what he said: " I had a dream in my sleep a 
while ago, of the howling of my dog Oscar, of 
wounded men, of a wind of terror, of keening that 
overcame laughter." Or again, the warning 
passes still further beyond the scope of ordinary 



164 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

phenomena and becomes a waking vision of the 
day that appears with symbolic form. In this 
manner, before his death, Cuchulain goes forth 
with Cathbad, the Druid, and, coming to a ford, 
beholds "a young girl, thin and white-skinned 
and having yellow hair, washing and ever wash- 
ing, and wringing out clothing that was stained 
crimson red, and she crying and keening all the 
time." 

Not unrelated to this kind of visionary symbol- 
ism is another device of the Irish story-tellers 
which forms one of the commonest features of 
their art. It is a trick that Homer used to de- 
scribe the army of Greece, and that Sir Walter 
Scott has made familiar to modern readers in the 
scene where Rebecca looks out from the tower and 
relates to Ivanhoe the progress of the siege. No 
more certain means is known to lend vividness 
and human interest to a narrative, and our 
raconteurs have not been slow to take profit 
therefrom. Now this rhetorical device was long 
ago employed by the Gaelic poets, employed so 
frequently and with such mingling of magic 
vision that it is on the whole the most striking 
peculiarity of their art. Not unlike the simple 
manner of Sir Walter is the account of the great 
battle given by his chariot driver to Cuchulain, 
while the warrior lies wounded after his duel with 
Ferdiad; only hardly in Sir Walter will you find 
any expression of passionate regret like the cry of 
Cuchulain, " My grief! I not to be able to go 



THE EPIC OF IRELAND 165 

among them!" More symbolic and Gaelic in 
spirit is the scene before the raid, when the heroes 
of Ulster come to Cruachan, the stronghold of 
Maeve, that the queen may decide which of them 
deserves the title of champion. The sound of 
their furious driving reaches the listeners in the 
castle, and then it was that "Findabair of the Fair 
Kyebrows, daughter of Ailell and Maeve, went up, 
for she had a bird's sight, to her sunny parlour 
over the great door of the fort, to tell them what 
was coming." One after another she describes 
the various heroes in the chariots with their host 
of followers. At last she beholds Cuchulain, and 
she cries out: 



" I see in the chariot a dark sad man, comeliest of the 
men of Ireland. A plaited crimson tunic about him, 
fastened at the breast with a brooch of inlaid gold; a 
long-sleeved linen cloak on him with a white hood em- 
broidered with flame-red gold. His eyebrows as black 
as the blackness of a spit, seven lights in his eyes, seven 
colours about his head, love and fire in his look. Across 
his knees there lies a gold-hilted sword, there is a blood- 
red spear ready to his hand, a sharp-tempered blade 
with a shaft of wood. Over his shoulders a crimson 
shield with a rim of silver, overlaid with shapes of beasts 
in gold." 



There is more here than mere description, or than 
the prevailing love of these tellers for radiant 
many-blended colours; the blood-red spear is ready 
to the hero's hand, and we feel the onrushing of 



l66 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

some tremendous event. And Maeve in her mind 
knows the meaning of the vision and interprets 
it: " Like the sound of an angry sea, like a great 
moving wave, with the madness of a wild beast 
that is vexed, he leaps through his enemies in the 
crash of battle; they hear their death in his shout. 
He heaps deed upon deed, head upon head; his 
is a name to be put in song." 

A name to be put in song! I come in truth to 
what lies nearest my heart in this attempt to 
awaken interest in a book of ancient legends. It 
is well that scholars should make for us a literal, 
studiously exact translation of these tales, like, 
for example, Miss Winifred Farraday's Cattle 
Raid of Cuailgne^ lately published in the Grimm 
Library; it is well, still better in my judgment, 
that Lady Gregory has gathered them together 
and wrought them into something approaching 
epic unity; best of all will it be when these in- 
spiring themes have been absorbed into the body 
of English literature, and have given us, as I 
doubt not they will give, great poems that are 
both English and modern, yet are pervaded with 
that fructifying spirit of true romance which it 
has been the one high office of the Celtic peoples 
to bestow upon the world. When I see the eager 
and vain search for substance in nearly all our liv- 
ing poets, their mere schoolgirl's delight in pretty 
nature embroidered in pretty words, or even Kip- 
ling's melodious Jingoism, I am amazed that some 
one of them does not fall upon this treasure-house 



THE EPIC OF IRELAND 167 

of unrifled inspiration to write for us a new epic, 
a truer epic than Tennyson's Idyls of the King, 
for he would not be seduced into the sentimental- 
ism that clings to so much of the Arthurian tra- 
dition. Here at his asking is a theme to which 
he might devote all his genius, a labour for which 
he might strive, like Milton, to make of himself 
first of all a true poem, or school himself in mani- 
fold learning like the ollav of ancient days. 

I know that Cuchulain and his achievements 
have exercised many recent poets of Ireland, but 
the right singer has not yet arisen. Ferguson 
was brave and manly, but lacked the flower of art; 
Aubrey de Vere was cultured and sensitive, but 
wanted the informing spirit of originality, so that 
his blank verse is Miltonic and Tennysonian by 
turns, a thing of shreds and patches. There is, 
to be sure, the younger candidates of the Gaelic 
revival, but somehow too much of their work 
shows the shimmering hues of decadence rather 
than the strong colours of life. It is a paradox, 
and yet I believe it is true, that if ever these 
themes are worked over and moulded into the 
universal form of modern art, it will be by Saxon 
hands and not by Celtic. Some fatal weakness 
would seem to adhere to this gifted race of the 
Celts, some incapacity that comes on them, as the 
sickness came on the men of Ulster when the need 
was most urgent, and prevents them from inherit- 
ing the perfect product of their own imagination. 
The hated Saxon shall lay hold of their spiritual 



l68 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

heritage as he has taken possession of their land, 
and no clamorous outcry of patriotic scholars and 
of Gaelic leagues shall inhibit him. In the same 
way it was the Celt who originated the legend of 
King Arthur and his Court, the fairest creation of 
the Middle Ages, but it remained for the French- 
man to take up the subject and shape it and 
rationalise it until it grew to be the fountain-head 
of European literature. There is a tradition still 
held among the Gaels that Finn and his mighty 
comrades are not dead but sleeping, and that one 
day they shall arouse themselves and restore the 
Gael to his national inheritance, just as the Welsh 
look for the coming of King Arthur. It is related 
that a lonely wanderer in the hills chanced upon 
their resting-place and saw there a horn with the 
command graven on it that it should be blown 
three times. Once he blew, and the sleepers, 
men and dogs, stirred in their slumber. A 
second time he blew, and the warriors rose on 
their elbows and gazed at him expectantly. But 
his nerve failed him then and he fled in terror 
from the ghostly spectacle, with the cry of the 
prisoners ringing in his ears, "A thousand curses 
on you; you have left us worse than you found 
us ! " And they are still sleeping, waiting for the 
bold Saxon who shall come and shall wind the 
magic horn the third time and not be afraid. A 
dreamer to the end the Celt remains, but the 
waking power of the controlling poet for ever 
eludes him: 



THE EPIC OF IRELAND 169 

Alone among his kind he stands alone, 
Torn by the passions of his own sad heart; 

Stoned by continual wreckage of his dreams, 
He in the crowd for ever is apart. 



And besides this inefficiency of the dreamer, 
there is in the leaders of the so-called Gaelic re- 
vival, a spirit which militates against the produc- 
tion of pure art. One feels constantly that these 
poets and romancers are too little concerned with 
literature for its own sweet sake, and too much 
bent, as Spenser wrote long ago, who knew the 
Irish people so well, on " the hurt of the English 
and the maintenance of their owne lewd libertie." 
That is a phrase "their owne lewd libertie" 
which expresses admirably the lack of inner re- 
straint, of the final shaping force, that made of 
these Cuchulain tales, even in the heroic days 
when Ireland was capable of great things, a col- 
lection of epic fragments marvellously shot 
through with lyric beauty, instead of a completed 
work of art such as Greece and Rome were able to 
create. It is as if the poet, with all his fire and 
insight, poet truly though he may have spoken 
in prose, never fully understood the material he 
was working in, and so failed at the last to de- 
velop what came to him as an initial inspiration. 
And this failure shows itself in sins both of com- 
mission and omission. 

There is, first of all, a vein of childishness 
which crops up too often just when the tone 



I/O 



SHELBURNE ESSAYS 



should be most serious and tragic. It is charac- 
teristic that in the original quarrel of Ailell and 
Maeve, on which the whole central story of the 
raid hinges, there should be a bit of puerile talk 
about a white- horned bull who had left Maeve' s 
herd for Ailell' s because he did not think it was 
fitting to be under the rule of a woman. Or, to 
mention a single other example, in the very midst 
of the tremendous feats of Cuchulain the reader 
is suddenly shocked out of his tragic sympathy by 
hearing that the champion smeared blackberries 
on his face to give himself the appearance of a 
beard. Not unlike this childishness is the recur- 
ring note of exaggeration and grotesque super- 
naturalism; it is the magic of the Celt run riot. 
To compare these stories with the Iliad, and not 
seldom the comparison is perfectly legitimate, 
the effect is the same as if the battle of the gods 
and the incredible events at the Scamander were 
broken up and scattered indiscriminately through- 
out the Trojan war. These are sins of commis- 
sion which only mean in the end that the 
Cuchulain saga, with all its incomparable poetry, 
is in its present form mediaeval and not classic 
and universal. 

And there are faults of omission which tend to 
the same result, and which show that the poet, 
despite his noble inspiration, was never quite 
master of his theme. They are errors of construc- 
tion chiefly, a failure to perceive clearly the great 
moments of a story and to prepare the mind of the 



THE EPIC OF IRELAND I/I 

reader for them in advance. Thus there is a cer- 
tain resemblance between Cuchulain's use of the 
magic Gae Bulg on the last day of the duel with 
Ferdiad and the arming of Achilles for his su- 
preme encounter with Hector; but mark the dif- 
ference. No adequate preparation is made in the 
Irish tale for this event; the very name of the 
weapon is almost a surprise to the reader and its 
form and nature are left altogether obscure, 
whereas a long episode in the Iliad is devoted to 
the making of Achilles's shield. 1 Again, a poet 
quite sure of his art would have developed the 
friendship of Cuchulain and Ferdiad early in the 
narrative and thus have given some foreboding 
of the tragic climax. A more luminous illustra- 
tion may be found in a comparison of the pro- 
phetic fate of the two heroes, Cuchulain and 
Achilles. Both are aware that life is short for 
them, that early death is the price they must pay 
for glory among men and fame eternal in song. 
When Cuchulain is a boy at play in the fields he 
hears Cathbad, the Druid, declare that if any 
young man should take arms on that day his 
name would be greater than any other name in 
Ireland, but his span of life would be brief. And 
"it is little I would care," said Cuchulain, "if 

1 It is hardly necessary to say that I am aware of the 
criticism which makes this episode a late addition to 
the poem. I speak of the Iliad as it stands, with all its 
inconsistencies, still the most perfectly constructed poem 
devised by man or men. 



1/2 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

my life were to last one day and one night only, 
so long as my name and the story of what I have 
done would live after me." That is well, but 
somehow it is a little lacking in emotional con- 
tent, and the foreboding of the hero's death is 
quite forgotten in the story that follows. In- 
stinctively we recall the scene of the Greek hero, 
sitting in solitude and brooding over his destiny: 

But Achilles sat far apart from his companions, weep- 
ing, on the shore of the grey sea, looking out over the 
illimitable ocean; and much he besought his dear mother 
with outstretched hands: " Mother, since thou hast 
born me for a brief and little life, at least Zeus, the 
Thunderer on high Olympus, should have bestowed 
honour upon me." 

And always throughout the vicissitudes of the 
Iliad we remember what destiny hovers over the 
young warrior. In the different employment of 
this similar material one feels the distinction be- 
tween great poetry in its embryonic state and 
poetry fully wrought out and achieved. 

The same inefficiency penetrates even deeper 
into the Irish genius. In his study of The Celtic 
Doctrine of Rebirth, Mr. Alfred Nutt has, with no 
little acumen, set forth the likeness of the early 
mythological age of Ireland to the period in 
Greece when the Dionysiac cult was developed. 
He finds in the Sidhe, or fairy folk of the Gael, 
the same powers of life and increase which were 
personified in the Hellenic god of death and 



THE EPIC OF IRELAND 173 

rebirth, of wine and frenzied ecstasy. It is sig- 
nificant that in Ireland these powers became a 
tricky race whose acts were inwrought with the 
longing of the people for a fair, shadowy other- 
world, a Tirnanog or land of the always young, a 
heaven of dreams, very beautiful and winsome, 
appearing here and there in vision to the lonely 
wanderer and inspiring his lyric joys, but without 
moral intent or serious influence; whereas from 
Dionysus and the mystery of his passion sprang, 
in Greece, the greatest and most profoundly moral 
drama the world has ever seen. Yet and this, 
too, it is fair to say Dionysus and the tragedy 
of Greece have passed away, while the simple 
peasant of Ireland still beholds glimpses of the 
happy Sidhe, and still hears the voices luring him 
away to some L,and of Youth that lies beyond the 
hills or over the western sea. I cannot but think 
that the band of disciples who are attempting to 
re-create to-day a literature of Ireland in the Irish 
tongue are seduced by the same impalpable visions 
that have hovered about their pathetic land from 
the beginning. In the day of his strength the 
Gael prepared for the world a body of inspiration, 
whose haunting but imperfect beauty I have tried 
to set forth; now the inheritance lies open to all 
people and awaits the cunning hand of the 
stranger who shall make it his own. 

Yet the honour shall, nevertheless, in a way be 
Ireland's. One poet the new movement has pro- 
duced, Irish in birth but Saxon and Greek in 



174 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

training, Lionel Johnson, whose early death is 
still lamented. The restrained power of his ode 
on the sorrows of Ireland might seem to justify 
the hopes of the most extravagant patriots, were 
it not that the form and manner of his writing 
show more of the Saxon than of the Gael : 

And yet great spirits ride thy winds: thy ways 

Are haunted and enchaunted evermore. 

Thy children hear the voices of old days 

In music of the sea upon thy shore, 

In falling of the waters from thine hills, 

In whispers of thy trees: 
A glory from the things eternal fills 
Their eyes, and at high noon thy people sees 
Visions, and wonderful is all the air. 

So upon earth they share 
Eternity: they learn it at thy knees. 



P. S. Since the writing of this essay Lady Gregory 
has completed her survey of the Irish Sagas by publish- 
ing her Gods and Fighting Men, in which she has 
brought together into a single volume the Fenian tales 
and the legends concerned with the settling of Ireland 
and with the races of gods. It must be admitted that, 
from no fault of the translator's, the interest of these 
later tales is decidedly inferior to that of the earlier. 
There is nothing like the same unity of effect as in 
the Cuchulain saga, and none of the individual stories in 
any way approaches the beauty and sublimity of The 
Fate of the Sons of Usnach. The majority of the tales 
are about the Fenians, and it is perfectly evident that, 
as Dr. Hyde maintains, they are bits of mere folklore 



THE EPIC OF IRELAND 175 

which have been popular in the mouths of the un- 
educated Irish for many hundreds of years; indeed, not 
a few of them can be heard in peasant homes to-day. 
They are thus peculiarly exposed to that looseness of 
conception, that incoherence and failure to grip the 
subject, which Matthew Arnold long ago pointed out 
as the essential weakness of the Celtic genius. The 
Cuchulain tales, on the contrary, seem never to have 
enjoyed the same common popularity. They were ap- 
parently the property of the great families, and were 
told for the benefit of nobles in the banquet hall, much 
after the fashion of the Homeric chants. As a con- 
sequence they have received more of the discipline of 
the shaping imagination, and their emotional content 
has been deepened and concentrated. The Fenian saga 
is composed for the most part of curious fairy tales, 
wherein the law of cause and effect is entirely forgotten 
and the reader wanders in a land of childish surprises; 
the Cuchulain is an embryonic epic shot through with 
the radiant colours of the " magic" of the Celt. 

I do not mean to imply by this that the later tales are 
without a beauty of their own, but that this beauty is of 
a more scattered and unintentional nature. Finn was the 
captain of a band of Janissaries (if we may accept the 
historic explanation of the legends), who were called 
the Fenians (Fianna), and who gradually usurped more 
and more power until under Cormac, High King of 
Ireland, they were crushed in a great battle and put 
down. The stories about these banded soldiers are of 
endless battles and brawls and hunting adventures, 
wherein demons and fairy folk and marvellous beasts 
and vanishing scenes play a principal part. 

It is, however, only fair to say that in the end these 
tales produce a kind of unity of impression by accumu- 
lated effect ; and the conclusion, which relates the well- 
known story of Ossian, Finn's son, left alone of all the 



176 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

Fenians, an old man in the house of St. Patrick, lament- 
ing the decay of the bright pagan world and the gloom 
of the new monkish faith, has a touch of genuine sub- 
limity. When the saint bids him cry to God for mercy, 
the stalwart heathen can only speak of his dear re- 
gretted joys : " My story is sorrowful. The sound of 
your voice is not pleasant to me. I will cry my fill, but 
not for God, but because Finn and the Fianna are not 
living.'* And again, quaintly; " Without the cry of the 
hounds or the horns, without guarding coasts, without 
courting generous women; for all that I have suffered 
by the want of food, I forgive the King of Heaven in 
my will." 



TWO POETS OF THE IRISH MOVEMENT 

IF one were to ask Mr. W. B. Yeats what he 
considered the chief characteristic of the move- 
ment he so ably represents, no doubt the last 
word to come to him would be defeat, and yet, if 
properly considered, this so-called Gaelic Revival, 
this endeavour to resuscitate a bygone past and 
to temper the needs of the present to outworn 
emotions, is, when all is said, just that and no- 
thing more a movement of defeat. I say this 
with some confidence, because the visit of Mr. 
Yeats among us, to lecture as a guest of the Irish 
lyiterary Society, has led me to look through his 
successive volumes systematically, and I have 
been more than ever impressed by the gradual de- 
velopment in them of a sense of failure and decay 
rather than of mastery and growth. And the im- 
pression has saddened me a little; for I confess to 
have become somewhat wearied by the imperial- 
istic arrogance of Kipling the great and the lesser 
Kiplings, and to have been ready to welcome the 
gentler Muse of the Irish poets who are so often 
contrasted with him. I had expected, indeed, 
' ' to hear a voice of lamentation out of the Golden 
Age, ' * but what really came to my ears was more 

za 

177 



178 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

like an imitation of the bewildered wailings of 
decadence which ruled lately in France and which 
has swept with it not a few Englishmen such as 
Mr. Arthur Symons. Nothing can be further 
from the virile passion and pathos, the action and 
interknitting of strong characters in the ancient 
Irish literature, than this modern ' ' Celtic phan- 
tasmagoria," to use Mr. Yeats' s own words, 
" whose meaning no man has discovered, nor 
any angel revealed." I read the tremendous 
story of Deirdre in Lady Gregory's version of the 
Irish saga of Cuchulain, and I am filled with the 
sorrow of her lamentation as with one of the un- 
forgettable sorrows of the world: 

" I am Deirdre without gladness, and I at the end of my 
life; since it is grief to be without them, I myself will 
not be long after them." 

After that complaint Deirdre loosed her hair, and threw 
herself on the body of Naoise before it was put in the 
grave and gave three kisses to him, and when her mouth 
touched his blood, the colour of burning sods came into 
her cheeks, and she rose up like one that had lost her 
wits, and she went through the night till she came to 
where the waves were breaking on the strand. And a 
fisherman was there and his wife, and they brought her 
into their cabin and sheltered her, and she neither smiled 
nor laughed, nor took food, drink, or sleep, nor raised 
her head from her knees, but crying always after the sons 
of Usnach. 

I read this noble adaptation of old Irish passion, 
and then turn to Mr. Yeats, who attempts to ex- 
press " the stir and tumult of defeated dreams " 



THE IRISH MOVEMENT 



through the mouths of these same heroes of 
ancient song, and this, for an example, is what I 
find: 

Were you but lying cold and dead, 
And lights were paling out of the West, 
You would come hither, and bend your head, 
And I would lay my head on your breast; 
And you would murmur tender words, 
Forgiving me because you were dead; 
Nor would you rise and hasten away, 
Though you have the will of the wild birds, 
But know your hair was bound and wound 
About the stars and moon and sun. 

Mr. Yeats has somewhere defined certain poems 
as an endeavour " to capture some high, impal- 
pable mood in a net of obscure images," and no 
little part of his own verse might fall under the 
same definition. Too often he appears to strive 
after an exalted mysticism by giving the reins to 
loose revery, seeming, indeed, not to recognise 
any distinction between these two states of mind. 
The long tradition of defeat that overshadows his 
country has turned him, together with most of 
the other singers of a New Ireland, away from 
the cruel realities of their world and from the 
simple passions that control the impulsive ener- 
gies of men into this Celtic twilight of defeated 
dreams. In the silence of this retreat from the 
world, in the hush that falls after the thunder and 
tumult of the passing war gods, one might look 
to hear the still small voice of that genuine 



180 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

mysticism which, alone of all poetic moods, has 
scarcely come to utterance in Knglish poetry. This 
would seem to be the true field for these poets who 
are so open to impressions of patriotism and 
whose native land, dear in innumerable ways, has 
suffered so many a sad eclipse. Something of 
this higher mysticism was, perhaps, heard in Mr. 
Yeats' s earlier poems, but no one can read his 
more recent productions without observing what 
may be called a defalcation of the mind. Instead 
of the true voice of the spirit, we hear the chatter- 
ing of old women whose memory is troubled by 
vague and foolish superstitions; we perceive a 
poet of undoubted powers lending himself to the 
mystery mongering of a circle of morbid clerks; 
we listen to the revelations of wandering beggars 
and workhouse paupers as if they were apocalyp- 
tic in origin; we find a man gone out among the 
hills to track ' * every old dream that has been 
strong enough to fling the weight of the world 
from its shoulders," and we get from him idle 
ghost stories and babbling repetitions of old wives' 
tales. To me, at least, it is all rather sad, for I 
should be so willing to accept this vaunted sym- 
bolism as a true message from one who has beheld 
the vision. Is it too much to say that this is the 
poetry of defeat? The " fret," to use an expres- 
sive Irish word, is over him, and too long brood- 
ing on the sorrow of the land has brought him 
to a state perilously like an absconding of the 
intellect. 



THE IRISH MOVEMENT l8l 

Were it not that Mr. Yeats stands as the leader 
of a group of young poets who show undoubted 
talent and who have just cause for attempting to 
form a school of poetry somewhat apart from the 
main current of English literature, there would be 
no reason for taking his delinquencies seriously. 
As it is, one resents this flaccid note in what might 
otherwise be a concord of subtle and exquisite 
music. As I have said, the real kinship of Mr. 
Yeats' s present style is with that of Arthur 
Symons, himself a disciple of the French de- 
cadents; only one must add in justice that no 
taint of moral degeneration has appeared in the 
Irish writer and that is much to concede to a 
decadent. It would be easy to set forth this kin- 
ship by parallel quotations; to show, for instance, 
how in both writers the looseness of ideas betrays 
itself unmistakably in a curious uncertainty of 
rhythm, wherein the accents hover weakly and 
dissolve into a fluttering movement utterly differ- 
ent from the marching order of .the strong poets. 
There is one trick of both (though it is much 
more marked in Mr. Yeats) which may seem 
trivial, and yet does in some way connect itself 
with the total impression of their art. This is an 
insistence on the hair in describing women. Just 
why this habit should smack of decadence, is not 
quite clear to me, but the feeling it inspires is un- 
mistakable. Out of curiosity I counted the num- 
ber of allusions to hair in the few poems that 
make up Mr. Yeats' s Wind among the Reeds ', 



182 



SHELBURNE ESSAYS 



and found they mounted up to twenty-three. It 
is "the long dim hair of Bridget," or " the 
shadowy blossom of my hair, " or ' ' passion- 
dimmed eyes and long heavy hair," or "a 
flutter of flower-like hair," or " dim heavy 
hair," or the command to " close your eyelids, 
loosen your hair." There is a fragile beauty 
in these expressions, no doubt, but withal some- 
thing troubling and unwholesome ; one thinks 
of the less chaste descriptions of Arthur Symons 
or the morbid women of Aubrey Beardsley's 
pencil rather than of the strong ruddy heroines 
of old Irish story. The trait is significant of 
much. 

Yet I would not be held to deny the loveliness 
of many of Mr. Yeats' s poems; above all I have 
respect for the pure patriotism that burns through 
his language like a clear flame within a vase of 
thinly chiselled alabaster, although I believe that 
the specific aims of the Gaelic enthusiasts are 
tragically misdirected. It may even be the half- 
avowed consciousness of this fatal mistake that 
has so emphasised the note of defeat in their verse. 
At times this patriotic fervour enables Mr. Yeats 
to catch the old haunting magic that Matthew 
Arnold marked as the chief characteristic of Celtic 
literature. So in one of his earlier poems he pic- 
tures the supernatural creatures that troubled the 
men who were digging into the hill of the Sidhe 
folk, and his words might stand with the best of 
$uch passages in the Cuchulain : 



THE IRISH MOVEMENT 183 

At middle night great cats with silver claws, 
Bodies of shadow, and blind eyes like pearls 
Came up out of the hole, and red-eared hounds 
With long white bodies came out of the air 
Suddenly, and ran at them and harried them. 

One does not soon forget those "blind eyes like 
pearls." Elsewhere Mr. Yeats seems to be aware 
that the wanton revery of his muse may cut him 
off from the fellowship of the " great legion of 
Ireland's martyr roll ": 

Know that I would accounted be 

True brother of that Company, 

Who sang to sweeten Ireland's wrong, 

Ballad and story, rann and song. 



Nor may I less be counted one 

With Davis, Mangan, Ferguson, 

Because to him who ponders well, 

My rhymes more than their rhyming tell 

Of the dim wisdoms old and deep, 

That God gives unto man in sleep. 

For the elemental beings go 

About my table to and fro. 

In flood and fire and clay and wind, 

They huddle from man's pondering mind; 

Yet he who treads in austere ways 

May surely meet their ancient gaze. 

If this is the poetry of defeat, it still retains a 
vision of pure beauty that is not without a mes- 
sage for those whose ears ring with the din of 
loud materialistic songs. Nay, I am not prepared 
to say that the poet of failure has not his own 



1 84 



SHELBURNE ESSAYS 



place in the chorus that cheers and soothes us 
when, at rare intervals perhaps, we seek the con- 
solation of verse. How few of us there are who 
do not feel at times the wan lethargy of defeat 
steal upon us! It is not easy amid the sordid busi- 
ness of life, even amid the strong calls of generous 
action when these are heard, to pay heed to the 
still small voice; and in our moods of dejection 
there may perchance be some kinship to spiritual 
things in this feeling of defeat, in this surrender 
to the vague fleeting shadows that tremble on the 
inner eye. The sadness of these poems of Ireland 
is justified to us then, and we recall the stanzas 
of another poet, * ' in his misery dead, ' ' composed 
on the theme of that strange phrase, " To weep 
Irish": 

The sadness of all beauty at the heart, 
The appealing of all souls unto the skies, 
The longing locked in each man's breast apart, 
Weep in the melody of thine old cries. 

Mother of tears ! sweet Mother of sad sighs ! 
All mourners of the world weep Irish, weep 
Ever with thee; while burdened time still runs, 
Sorrows reach God through thee, and ask for sleep. 

And though thine own unsleeping sorrow yet 
Live to the end of burdened time, in pain; 
Still sing the song of sorrow ! and forget 
The sorrow, in the solace, of the strain. 

Lionel Johnson, too, wrote with the sorrow of 
Ireland constantly in his heart, and he may be 



THE IRISH MOVEMENT 185 

called, in one sense, like most of the writers of 
this school, a poet of failure; but out of this defeat 
he won a firm station of the spirit, as may be seen 
in the verses just quoted, very different from the 
hazy dreamland of Mr. Yeats. His is the uplifted 
courage of Milton: 

What though the field be lost? 
All is not lost ; the unconquerable will, . . . 
And what is else not to be overcome. \ 

Mr. Johnson's death last year (1902), at the early 
age of thirty-five, was an irreparable loss to mod- 
ern English literature, and took away from the 
little band of Gaelic enthusiasts the one writer who 
held his genius in perfect control. There is some- 
thing pathetically aloof in the fragmentary story 
of his life as it reaches us through his friends. He 
was of Irish birth, but received his education at 
Winchester and Oxford, coming in his university 
years much under the influence of Pater. After 
his college days he resided chiefly in London, 
writing an occasional article of criticism and send- 
ing forth at intervals a poem of refined and 
scholarly taste. There was a notable delicacy, 
even sanctity, in his character, and " a seal upon 
him as of something priestly and monastic. ' ' Al- 
ways, indeed, whether at his chambers in Clif- 
ford's Inn or elsewhere, he avoided the tumult of 
many people though he loved London strangely 
and lived the life almost of a recluse. Yet his 
warmth of affection for his friends never waned, 



186 



SHELBURNE ESSAYS 



and they in return reverenced the zeal and purity 
of his intellectual aims as if he were a man set 
apart from the common familiarities of society. 
He wrote nobly of friendship, linking it with his 
most sacred aspirations: 

Each friend possesses, each betrays, 
Some secret of the eternal things; 
Bach one has walked celestial ways, 
And held celestial cotnmunings. 

And another poem, composed in his newly won 
religious fervour for he became in early manhood 
a devout convert to the Roman Church sanctifies 
friendship almost as if it were a sacrament of the 
faith: 

A FRIEND 

His are the whitenesses of soul, 
That Virgil had; he walks the earth 

A classic saint, in self-control, 
And comeliness, and quiet mirth. 

His presence wins me to repose; 

When he is with me, I forget 
All heaviness; and when he goes, 

The comfort of the sun is set. 

But in the lonely hours I learn, 
How I can serve and thank him best; 

God ! trouble him; that he may turn 
Through sorrow to the only rest. 

He himself had something in him of the classic 
saint. His intellect was trained in the learning 



THE IRISH MOVEMENT l8/ 

of Greece and Rome, and possessed the firmness 
and wholesome clearness that we associate with 
the word classic. But his body is described as 
being, " elfin small and light," like De Quincey's, 
and again as "fragile and terribly nervous." 
Those who care to read more of the short tragedy 
of his life, with its pathetic secret, and of his 
death, may find it told in The Month, by Miss 
Guiney in her sympathetic manner. It is one of 
the pitiably sad and still heroic chapters of our 
literary annals. "With all his deference, ' ' writes 
Miss Guiney, " his dominant compassion, his 
grasp of the spiritual and the unseen, his feet 
stood foursquare upon rock. He was a tower of 
wholesomeness in the decadence which his short 
life spanned. He was no pedant and no prig. 
Hesitations are gracious when they are unaffected, 
but thanks are due for the one among gentler 
critics of our passing hour who cared little to 
'publish his wistfulness abroad.' ' ' There lies the 
difference. From the wistfulness, I had almost 
said the sickliness, of Mr. Yeats who seeks relief 
in wasteful re very, we pass to the sternly idealised 
sorrow of Lionel Johnson, well knit with intel- 
lectual fibre, and we understand that imperious 
victory in defeat which Milton personified in his 
Satan, thinking more of his own state, one feels, 
than of the fallen angel; we are made aware for 
the moment of that hidden spirit within us which 
triumphs in failure the unconquerable will, and 
what is else not to be overcome. It is good to 



188 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

read such poetry; there is a fountain in it of con- 
solation and which of us in our passage through 
the world does not need consolation? and we 
drink from it the refreshment of a great courage. 
If I were asked to name the ode written in recent 
years which exhibits the whitest heat of poetical 
emotion expressed in language of the most perfect 
and classical restraint, which conforms most 
nearly to the great models of old, I should with- 
out hesitation name Mr. Johnson's Ireland. Even 
in detached stanzas the beauty of the poem car 
be entirely lost: 



sorrow and the sorrow of the sea 
Are sisters; the sad winds are of thy race; 
The heart of melancholy beats in thee, 
And the lamenting spirit haunts thy face, 
Mournful and mighty Mother ! who art kin 

To the ancient earth's first woe, 
When holy Angels wept, beholding sin. 
For not in penance do thy true tears flow, 
Not thine the long transgression; at thy 

We sorrow not with shame, 
But proudly; for thy soul is white as snow. 



Proud and sweet habitation of thy dead ! 
Throne upon throne, its thrones of sorrow filled; 
Prince on prince coming with triumphant tread, 
All passion, save the love of Ireland, stilled. 
By the forgetful waters they forget 

Not thee, O Inisfail ! 
Upon thy fields their dreaming eyes are set, 



THE IRISH MOVEMENT 189 

They hear thy winds call ever through each vale. 
Visions of victory exalt and thrill 

Their hearts' whole hunger still; 
High beats their longing for the living Gael. 

Sweet Mother ! in what marvellous dear ways 
Close to thine heart thou keepest all thine own ! 
Far off, they yet can consecrate their days 
To thee, and on the swift winds westward blown 
Send thee the homage of their hearts, their vow 

Of one most sacred care; 

To thee devote all passionate power, since thou 
Vouchsafest them, O land of love! to bear 
Sorrow and joy with thee. Bach far son thrills 

Toward thy blue dreaming hills, 
And longs to kiss thy feet upon them, Fair ! 

One needs no drop of Irish blood in his veins to 
feel the exaltation and minstrelsy of the poet's 
mood. One feels, too, the strange mingling of 
passion and aloofness, of melancholy and triumph, 
that speaks in almost every poem of his two slender 
volumes. I have contrasted his art with that of 
Mr. Yeats; there is a certain fitness in quoting the 
living poet's appreciation of his fallen compeer. 
Lionel Johnson, he writes, " has made a world full 
of altar lights and golden vestures and murmured 
Latin and incense clouds and autumn winds and 
dead leaves, where one wanders, remembering 
martyrdoms and courtesies that the world has 
forgotten. His ecstasy is the ecstasy of combat, 
not of submission to the Divine will; and even 
when he remembers that ' the old Saints prevail,' 



SHELBURNE ESSAYS 



he sees the ' one ancient Priest ' who alone offers 
the Sacrifice, and remembers the loneliness of 
the Saints. Had he not this ecstasy of com- 
bat, he would be the poet of those peaceful 
and unhappy souls, who, in the symbolism of 
a living Irish visionary, are compelled to in- 
habit when they die a shadowy island Para- 
dise in the West. " It is this ' ' ecstasy of 
combat, ' ' this triumph of defeat I choose to call 
it, that, in my judgment, marks Mr. Johnson as 
the one great, shall I say, and genuinely signi- 
ficant poet of the present Gaelic movement. Yet 
how apt Mr. Yeats' s criticism is may be seen from 
the poem Sertorius, in which the vague longing 
of these Irish dreamers is told in a parable of the 
Roman leader in Spain. All the world knows the 
story of Sertorius, and of his white hind which 
the soldiers worshipped as an oracle of Diana. 
lyike the wistful visionaries of Ireland, his 
thoughts turned in the hour of defeat to the 
fabled islands of the Hesperides, where peace and 
eternal hopes dwell in the misty West. How he 
went not on that journey but was slain traitor- 
ously at a banquet is recorded in history. 

SERTORIUS 

Beyond the Straits of Hercules, 
Behold ! the strange Hesperian seas, 
A glittering waste at break of dawn; 
High on the westward plunging prow, 
What dreams are on thy spirit now, 
Sertorius of the milk-white fawn ? 



THE IRISH MOVEMENT 19! 

Not sorrow to have done with home ! 
The mourning destinies of Rome 
Have exiled Rome's last hope with thee; 
Nor dost thou think on thy lost Spain. 
What stirs thee on the unknown main ? 
What wilt thou from the virgin sea ? 

Hailed by the faithless voice of Spain, 
The lightning warrior come again, 
Where wilt thou seek the flash of swords, 
Voyaging toward the set of sun ? 
Though Rome the splendid East hath won, 
Here thou wilt find no Roman lords. 



No Tingis here lifts fortress walls; 
And here no Lusitania calls; 
What hath the barren sea to give ? 
Yet high designs enchaunt thee still; 
The winds are loyal to thy will; 
Not yet art thou too tired to live. 

No trader thou, to northern isles, 
Whom mischief-making gold beguiles 
To sunless and unkindly coasts; 
What spirit pilots thee thus far 
From the tempestuous tides of war, 
Beyond the surging of the hosts ? 

Nay ! this thy secret will must be. 
Over the visionary sea, 
Thy sails are set for perfect rest; 
Surely thy pure and holy fawn 
Hath whispered of an ancient lawn, 
Far hidden down the solemn West. 



SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

A gracious pleasaunce of calm things; 
There rose-leaves fall by rippling springs; 
And captains of the older time, 
Touched with mild light, or gently sleep, 
Or in the orchard shadows keep 
Old friendships of the golden prime. 

The far seas brighten with grey gleams; 
O winds of morning ! O fair dreams ! 
Will not that land rise up at noon ? 
There, casting Roman mail away, 
Age long to watch the falling day, 
And silvery sea, and silvern moon. 

Dreams ! for they slew thee; Dreams ! they lured 

Thee down to death and doom assured; 

And we were proud to fall with thee. 

Now, shadows of the men we were, 

Westward indeed we voyage here, 

Unto the end of all the sea. 

Woe ! for the fatal, festal board; 
Woe ! for the signal of the sword, 
The wine-cup dashed upon the ground ; 
We are but sad, eternal ghosts, 
Passing far off from human coasts, 
To the wan land eternal bound. 



TOLSTOY; OR, THE ANCIENT FEUD BE- 
TWEEN PHILOSOPHY AND ART 

THIS has been a century of strange conversions, 
and not least strange among these is Count Leo 
Tolstoy's abdication of an art in which he had 
won world- wide reputation for the r61e of prophet 
and iconoclast. ' ' What is Art ? " he has asked 
himself, and his published answer, 1 the outcome 
of fifteen years of meditation, is a denial of all that 
has made art noble in the past, and a challenge to 
those who seek to continue that tradition in the 
present. Furthermore he has put his theory into 
practice in a long and powerful novel, Resurrec- 
tion? Naturally such a renunciation on the part 
of an undisputed master in the craft caused no 
small commotion among poets and critics. Many 
of these, chiefly of the French school, shrugged 
their shoulders and smiled at a theory that would 
reject the works of Sophocles and Dante and 
Shakespeare as "savage and meaningless," and 
find in Uncle Tom's Cabin the acme of art toward 

1 What is Art ? By Leo F. Tolstoy. New York : 
T. Y. Crowell & Co. 

2 Resurrection. By Leo F. Tolstoy. New York: 
Dodd, Mead & Co. 

.93 



IQ4 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

which the ages have been tending. Others have 
taken the quasi prophet more seriously, and with 
much ingenuity have pointed out the seeming 
flaws in his argument. Must I for my part con- 
fess that I have been chiefly impressed by the ter- 
rible and relentless logic of the book ? It is easy 
to smile; it is easy to denounce the work as " lit- 
erary nihilism put into practice by a converted 
pessimist." Pessimist and fanatic and barbarian 
Tolstoy may be, and to judge from his portrait 
alone he is all these; yet I know not how we shall 
escape his ruthless conclusions unless we deny 
resolutely his premises, and these are in part what 
our age holds as its dearest heritage of truth. 
Furthermore, his theoretic book may claim to be 
only the latest blow struck in a quarrel as old as 
human consciousness itself. Long ago Plato, 
himself a renegade from among the worshippers 
of beauty, could speak of ' * the ancient feud be- 
tween philosophy and art," and to-day one of the 
barbarians of the North has delivered a shrewd 
stroke in the same unending conflict. 

Least of all should we have expected to find in 
Greece this lurking antipathy between art and 
philosophy, for there, if anywhere in the world, 
truth and beauty seem to us to have walked hand 
in hand. It is curious that the school of Socrates, 
which did so much to introduce a formal divorce 
between these ideas, should have been so fond of 
the one word that more than any other expresses 
the intimate union of beauty and goodness. 



TOLSTOY 195 

Kalokagathia, beauty-and-goodness, ''that solemn 
word in which even the gods take delight," was 
ever on their lips. In the beginning, no doubt, 
this strangely compounded term conveyed the 
simple thought still dear to our own youth when 
a fair face seems naturally and inevitably the 
index of a noble soul. That indeed is the ideal 
which we believe the truest gentlemen of Athens 
actually attained; we think we see it portrayed in 
the statues bequeathed to us by the land; it is at 
least the goal toward which Greek art ever strove 
as the reintegration of life. But after all we must 
confess that this harmonj'- of the inner and the 
outer vision was but an ideal in Greece, such as 
has now and again glanced before other eyes, 
only appearing not quite so fitfully there and ap- 
proaching at times nearer the reality. Had it been 
anything more than a desire of the imagination, 
the history of the world would have been some- 
thing quite different from the vexed pages of 
growth and decay which we now read. Perhaps, 
too, Joubert was not entirely wrong when he said 
that ' ' God, being unable to bestow truth upon the 
Greeks, gave them poesy." Achilles, fair with- 
out and noble within, was the glory of the race; 
but too often the reality was like Paris, divinely 
beautiful and beloved of the goddess, but hollow 
at heart. From an early date the wise men of the 
land foresaw the threatened danger. Pythagoras, 
who descried the poets tortured in hell, was not 
the only prophet to denounce their travesty of the 



196 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

gods; nor was Solon the only sage who looked 
askance on the stage. 

But Socrates, the first man of the Western world 
to attain to full self-consciousness, was the first 
also to ask seriously, What are truth and good- 
ness ? and what is beauty ? And though in 
general he would deprive beauty of its peril, by 
reducing it to a mere matter of utility, yet at 
times he seems as a philosopher to have recog- 
nised its doubtful allurements. Xenophon reports 
an amusing conversation with his master on the 
nature of kissing, wherein Socrates in his usual 
style of badinage hints at this hidden peril. 
" Know you not," says he, " that this monster, 
whom you call beauty and youth, is more terrible 
than venomous spiders? These can sting only 
by contact, but that other monster injects his 
poison from a distance if a man but rest his eyes 
upon .him." In another book we read Socrates's 
misgivings in regard to the current meaning of 
the word kalokagathia. He with his contempo- 
raries had supposed that a necessary harmony 
existed between virtue and a man's outer sem- 
blance, until experience brought its cruel awak- 
ening. Beauty, which as a Greek he could not 
omit from the composition of a full man, became 
thenceforth for him, as for the rest of the world, 
mere grace of inner character, scarcely distinguish- 
able from goodness itself. This idea is naively 
developed in a conversation with the country 
gentleman of the (Economicus, where Socrates 



TOLSTOY 197 

asks his old friend how despite his homely ex- 
terior he has won the reputation of uniting perfect 
beauty and goodness. 

If we are a little surprised to hear the contem- 
porary of Phidias and Sophocles speak doubtfully 
of the office of beauty, what shall we think of his 
disciple Plato, who was himself in youth a poet, 
and who in manhood was master of all styles, 
and able to drape in the robes of fancy the barest 
skeleton of logic ? He, if any one, has given us 
" the sweet foode of sweetly uttered knowledge," 
and we further may say of him, with Sir Philip 
Sidney, " almost hee sheweth himselfe a passion- 
ate lover, of that unspeakable and everlasting 
beautie to be seene by the eyes of the minde, onely 
cleered by fay th ' ' ; and yet Plato knew and could 
avow that "to prefer beauty to virtue was the real 
and utter dishonour of the soul." I can imagine 
that to one bred on the visions of poetry and by 
birth a worshipper of all the fair manifestations of 
Nature, nothing could be more disconcerting than 
to follow the changes of Plato's doctrine in this 
regard. In the earlier dialogues physical comeli- 
ness is but a symbol of inner grace, a guide to 
lead us in the arduous and perilous ascent of the 
soul; and his theory of love was to become the 
teacher of idealism to a new world. In The Re- 
public the cardinal virtues are blent into one per- 
fect harmony of character so alluring as to seem 
the reflection in his mind of all the visual charm 
he had seen in Hellas. But even here his change 



198 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

of attitude is apparent; this same dialogue con- 
tains that bitter diatribe against poetry and music 
which would banish inexorably all the magicians 
of art from his ideal state, because they draw the 
mind from the contemplation of abstract truth to 
dwell upon her deceptive i mitations. The world 
has not forgotten and will never forget how these 
greatest Athenians turned away their eyes from 
what had given their land its splendid predomi- 
nance. Socrates' s question, What is beauty ? was 
the "little rift within the lute," that was to widen 
until the music of Greece became hushed for ever. 
We may liken the texture of art to that floating 
garment of gauze, inwoven with a myriad forms 
and symbols, in which the goddess Natura was 
wont to appear to the visionary eyes of the school- 
men: we may liken it to the clouds that drift 
across the sky, veiling the effulgence of the sun 
and spreading an ever variable canopy of splendour 
between us and the unfathomed abyss: we may 
better liken it to the curtain that hung in the 
temple before the holy of holies; and the rending 
of the curtain from top to bottom may signify a 
changed aspect in the warfare of our dual nature. 
A new meaning and acrimony enter into the con- 
flict henceforth. Christianity introduced, or at 
least strongly emphasised, those principles that 
were in the end to make possible such an utter re- 
volt as Tolstoy's. With the progress of the new 
era, the feud between philosophy and art will take 
on a thousand different disguises, appearing now 



TOLSTOY 199 

as a contest between religion and the senses, and 
again as a schism within the bosom of the Church 
itself. To the followers of Christ, the indwelling 
of divinity is no longer made evident by beauty 
of external form, for their incarnate deity came to 
them as one in whom there was ' ' no form nor 
comeliness ' ' nor any * ' beauty that we should de- 
sire him.'/ Instead of magnanimity and magnifi- 
cence the world shall learn to honour humility; a 
different sense shall be given to the word equality, 
and the individual soul will assume importance 
from its heavenly destiny, and not from its earthly 
force or impotence; the ambition to make life 
splendid shall be sunk in humanitarian surrender 
to the weak; the genial command of the poet, 
" Doing righteousness make glad your heart," 
shall be changed to the shrill cry of the monk, 
' ' But woe unto those that know not their own 
misery; and woe yet greater unto those that love 
this miserable and corrupted life! " Not that the 
old desire of loveliness shall be utterly routed from 
the world; but more and more it will be severed 
from the life of the spirit, and appear more and 
more as the seducer, and not the spouse, of the 
soul. 

As in so many other things St. Augustine 
voices in this matter also the sentiment of the 
Christian world. He who in youth had written a 
treatise On the Fit and the Beautiful, turned after 
his conversion to bewail his unregenerate infatua- 
tion over the charms of Virgil. The grace of the 



200 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

natural world became for him only a ''snare of 
the eyes " ; and so fearful is he of the " delight of 
the ears" that he hesitates to accept even the 
singing in the church. 

To the same horror of the lust of the eye and 
the pride of life may be traced in part the anoma- 
lous attitude of the Fathers and later churchmen 
toward women. It was the mission of the new 
faith to promulgate the distinctly feminine virtues 
in place of the sterner ideals of antiquity, love in 
place of understanding, sympathy for justice, self- 
surrender for magnanimity, and as a consequence 
the eternal feminine was strangely idealised, giving 
us in religion the worship of the Virgin Mary, 
and in art the raptures of chivalry culminating in 
Dante's adoration of Beatrice. But there is a 
darker side to the picture. Because the men of 
the new faith could not acquiesce in any simple 
life of the senses, woman must be either ethereal- 
ised into an abstraction of religious virtues, or, if 
taken humanly, must be debased as the bearer of 
all the temptations of the flesh. She is the earthly 
vision of heaven or hell, unless to some more 
human satirist she appears simply as purgatory. 
It is painful to read the continuous libel of the 
mediaeval schoolmen upon woman; from St. An- 
thony down she is the real devil dreaded by the 
pious, a personification of the libido sentiendi. 

This same revolt from the senses reaches a dra- 
matic crisis in the eighth century under Leo the 
iconoclastic Kmperor; and iconoclasm, though 



TOLSTOY 201 

largely the work of a single man, produced far- 
reaching results in history, hastening the final 
disruption of the East and the West, and estab- 
lishing the Pope more firmly on his seat. It may 
seem that Plato's philosophic feud with art has 
assumed a grotesque disguise when championed 
by rude fanatic mobs wreaking their vengeance 
on altars and images; yet it is but the same 
quarrel in a new and more virulent form. It is 
significant, too, of an antagonism within the 
Christian fold itself which even to this day has 
not been fully allayed. The old dispensation had 
forbidden the making of graven images; Christ 
had declared that God should be worshipped 
neither in Jerusalem nor in Samaria; his worship 
was to be of the spirit alone. And it was to sat- 
isfy this negative suprasensuous side of religion 
that the Byzantine Emperor instituted his reform. 
He failed, but was at least a forerunner of the 
Reformation which was largely a revolt of the 
Northern races against the instinct of the South 
to clothe abstract ideas in form and colour. L,uther 
was the great and successful iconoclast. 

But no religious aspiration could entirely deaden 
the appeal of the senses. During the heat of the 
iconoclastic debate, John of Damascus had given 
fervent expression to the soul's need of visible 
symbols. "Thou perchance," he writes, "art 
lifted up and set further apart from this material 
world; thou walkest above this body as if borne 
down by no weight of the flesh, and mayst despise 



2O2 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

whatever thine eyes behold. But I, who am a 
man and clothed in the body, desire to converse 
with holy things in the body and to see them with 
mine eyes. ' ' And again he asseverates that those 
who wish to be united to God in the mind alone 
should go further and take from the Church her 
lamps, her sweet-smelling incense, her chanted 
prayers, and the very sacraments which are of 
material nature, and all these things were indeed 
to be swept away in good time. But in the mean- 
while Christianity had produced its own legiti- 
mate form of art, different utterly from the brave 
parade of paganism, yet not without its justifica- 
tion. The artist did not seek for pure beauty, for 
that intimate harmony of sense and spirit which 
had been the ideal of Greece; matter is now con- 
strained to express the humility, the ascetic dis- 
dain, the spiritual aspiration and loneliness of the 
soul. Yet one other, and perhaps the most es- 
sential, aspect of the faith, the humanitarian 
sense of brotherhood and equality, must wait for 
the nineteenth century for its complete utterance. 
If the Reformation was but a prolongation of 
the iconoclastic sentiment with certain new ele- 
ments of moral and political antipathy added, the 
Renaissance in the South was a deliberate attempt 
to re-establish the old pagan harmony. But 
something artificial and hollow soon showed itself 
in the movement. The true balance was never 
attained, or if attained was held but for a moment; 
and the sensuous love of beauty, severed from the 



TOLSTOY 203 

deeper moral instincts of humanity, dragged out 
a spurious existence, until now it is seen in the 
most degraded forms of modern French art. 

This is not the place to follow the conflict of our 
dual nature through all the ramifications of his- 
tory. Those who wish to study it in its most dra- 
matic moment may turn to the story of Kngland 
in the seventeenth century, or read John Ingle- 
sant, where it developed into a romance of curious 
fascination. And to us of America at least the 
struggle of that period must always possess 
singular interest; for out of it grew the intellectual 
life of our nation, and even to-day the poverty of 
our art and literature is partly due to the fact that 
our strongest colonists brought with them only 
one faction of the endless feud. 

For the feud is not settled and can never be 
settled while human nature remains what it is. 
To-day the man who approaches the higher intel- 
lectual life is confronted by the same question 
that troubled Plato. He who can choose without 
hesitation between art and religion, or between 
the new antinomy of literature and science, has 
climbed but a little way on the ladder of experi- 
ence. There was a parable current among the 
Greeks, and still to be found in our modern school 
readers, which tells how the youthful Hercules 
in the pathway of life was met by two women who 
represented virtue and pleasure, and who bade 
him choose between the careers they offered. 
And it has often seemed to me that the fable 



204 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

might be applied without much distortion to 
many an ardent man who in his youth goes out 
into the solitudes to meditate on the paths of am- 
bition, his choice lying not between virtue and 
pleasure, but between the philosophic and the 
imaginative life. As he sits musing in some such 
solitude of the spirit, we can discern two feminine 
forms approach him, very tall and stately, one 
of them good to look upon and noble in stature, 
clad in modest raiment, and with a brooding gaze 
of austerity in her eyes as if troubled by no vision 
of turbid existence; the other more radiant in face, 
and richer and more alluring in form, with wide 
open eyes that might be mirrors for all the de- 
lightful things of nature, and dressed in a floating 
transparent robe wherein are woven figures of 
many strange flowers and birds. She of the flut- 
tering garment comes forward before the other, 
and greets the youth effusively, and bids him fol- 
low her, for she will lead him by a pleasant path 
where he shall suffer no diminution of the desires 
of his heart, neither be withheld from the fulness 
of earthly experience, but always he shall behold 
a changing vision of wonder and beauty, and in 
the end be received into the palace of Fame. 
Here the youth asks by what name she is known, 
and she replies: " My friends call me Fancy, and 
I dwell in the meadows of Art, but my enemies 
call me Illusion." In the meanwhile the other 
woman has drawn near, and now she says to the 
young man: " Nay, follow me rather, and I will 



TOLSTOY 2O5 

show you the true value of life. I will not de- 
ceive you with cunning seductions of the eye and 
ear that lead only to distraction in the end. The 
road in which I shall guide you lies apart from 
the vanities and triumphs of earthly hopes; the 
way of renunciation will seem hard to tread at 
first, but slowly a new joy of the understanding 
will be awakened in you, born of a contempt for 
the fleeting illusions of this world, and in the end 
you shall attain to another and higher peace that 
passeth understanding. I am named Insight, and 
by some my home is called Philosophy and by 
others Religion." I can fancy that some such 
parting of the ways has come to many of those 
who by choosing resolutely have won renown as 
artists or seers. I can believe that some who 
have elected the smoother path have even in the 
full triumph of success felt moments of regret for 
the other life of ascetic contemplation. 

More than one great artist, to be sure, has 
vaunted the perfect efficacy of his craft to satisfy 
the human soul; more than one poet has pub- 
lished his Defence of Poetry, and declared with 
Shelley that "the great instrument of moral good 
is the imagination, and poetry administers to the 
effect by acting upon the cause." Even Horace 
has written his * c melius Chrysippo et Crantore ' ' ; 
and no doubt in the last analysis the poets are 
right. Yet still the haunting dread will thrust 
itself on the mind, that in accepting, though it 
be but as a symbol, the beauty of the world, we 



206 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

remain the dupes of a smiling illusion. And 
something of this dread seems to rise to the sur- 
face now and again in the works of those who 
have penetrated most deeply into art and life. So 
the pathos of Shakespeare's sonnets may be chiefly 
due to the effect upon us of seeing a great and 
proud genius humiliated before a creature of the 
court. Not all his supremacy of art could quite 
recompense the poet for his uneasiness before the 
fine assurance of noble birth, or cover completely 
the "public means which public manners breeds ' ' ; 
but gathering the hints here and there in the son- 
nets and comparing them with the scattered pas- 
sages of disillusionment in the plays, I seem to 
read a deeper discontent with the artistic life, a 
feeling that he had not been faithful to his own 
truer self. 

Alas, 't is true I have gone here and there 
And made myself a motley to the view, 

Gor'd mine own thoughts, sold cheap what is 

most dear, 
Made old offences of affections new; 

Most true it is that I have look'd on truth 
Askance and strangely, 

he writes in one of the sonnets; and may it not 
be that this petulant discontent is partly responsi- 
ble for his failure to care for the preservation of 
his works ? 

Still more striking is the attitude of Michael 
Angelo in old age toward the occupation of his 



TOLSTOY 207 

life. I trust I may be pardoned for giving at 
length a translation of the well-known sonnet in 
which the supreme artist turns at last for conso- 
lation to a L/ove above his earthly love: 

After the seas tempestuous, lo, I steer 
My fragile bark with all my hopes aboard 
Unto that common haven where the award 

Of each man's good and evil must appear. 

Wherefore the phantasie I held so dear, 
That made of art my idol and my lord, 
Too well I know is all with errors stored, 

And man's desires that bind him helpless here. 

Those amorous thoughts that lightly moved my 

breast, 

What do they now when near two deaths I toss, 
One certain here, one threatening yet above? 

Not painting now nor sculpture lulls to rest; 

The soul hath turned to that diviner Love 
Whose arms to clasp us opened on the cross. 

It would be absurd to compare the words and 
actions of Tolstoy with the great names already 
cited, were it not that the Russian novelist is a 
true spokesman of certain tendencies of the age. 
To be sure, the religious aspect of the ancient feud 
has for the present been much obscured, and the 
most notable conflict to-day is undoubtedly be- 
tween the imagination and the analytical spirit of 
science. But within the realm of art itself a curi- 
ous division has appeared which is still intimately 
connected with the religious instinct though in 
a new form; and on this present aspect of the 






208 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

question the career of Tolstoy will be seen to throw 
an instructive light. 

The humanitarian side of Christianity had been 
more or less concealed throughout the Middle 
Ages by the anxiety for personal salvation. In 
such a work as the Imitation the brotherhood of 
mankind taught by the Apostles was quite smoth- 
ered by a refined and spiritual form of egotism; 
nor can we imagine a St. John declaring, * ' As 
often as I have gone forth among men, I have re- 
turned home less a man." Both the isolation 
peculiar to such an ideal and the spirituality 
which it had in common with earlier Christianity 
were impossible after the humanism of the Renais- 
sance and the scepticism of the eighteenth century. 
Instead of these many things conspired together 
at the opening of the nineteenth century to em- 
phasise that other phase of Christianity, the be- 
lief in the divine right of the individual and 
the brotherhood of man. Deprive this belief 
of spirituality, and add to it a sort of moral im- 
pressionism which abjures the judgment and 
appeals only to the emotions, and you have the 
humanitarian religion of the age. And naturally 
the most serious art of the times has reflected this 
movement. 

So, for example, Wordsworth has been much 
lauded as the high priest of Nature, whereas in re- 
ality the important innovation introduced by him 
into English poetry is not his appreciation of Na- 
ture but his humanitarianism, his peculiarly senti- 



TOLSTOY 209 

mental attitude toward humble life. This, and 
not any feeling of the exigencies of art, for his 
later work shows that he had no such artistic sensi- 
tiveness, is the true source of his determination 
to employ ' ' the language of conversation in the 
middle and lower classes of society." Art is no 
longer the desire of select spirits to ennoble and 
make beautiful their lives, but an effort to touch 
and elevate the common man and to bring the 
proud into sympathy with the vulgar. And this, 
too, explains Wordsworth's choice of such humble 
themes as Michael, and The Idiot Boy, and a host 
of the same sort. The genius of Wordsworth was 
in this prophetic of what was to be the deepest re- 
ligious instinct of the age; and if this instinct has 
as yet produced few great poetic names besides 
that of Wordsworth himself and Shelley, yet the 
strength of such a novel as Miss Wilkins's Jerome 
and the public reception of such a poem as The 
Man with the Hoe (horresco refer ens) show perhaps 
how deep a hold the feeling is to have on the lit- 
erature of the immediate future. 

As a revolt against this ideal and a feeble pro- 
longation of the aims of the Renaissance, the con- 
trary school of Art for Art's sake has arisen, in 
which beauty, like a bodiless phantom of desire, 
lures the seeker ever further and further from real 
life, weaning him from the healthier aspiration of 
his time, and only too often plunging him into the 
mire of acrid sensuality. The Goncourts in their 
Journal have admirably expressed the wasteful 



2IO SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

illusion of this search: "Le tourment de I'homme 
de pensee est d'aspirer au Beau, sans avoir jamais 
line conscience fixe et certaine du Beau." We 
wonder to what hidden recess of the world the old 
Greek vision of the union of beauty and virtue has 
flown, and if that too is only an empty phantom 
of the mind. 

Such, it seems to me, is the present form of the 
ancient feud between philosophy and art, now 
waged within the field of art itself if this am- 
biguous use of the word may be pardoned. The 
complexity of life of course does much to obscure 
the contrast of these two tendencies, but it is nat- 
ural that a man of Tolstoy's race, with his bar- 
baric use of logic and his intemperate scorn of the 
golden mean, should see the contrast in its naked- 
ness and fling himself into the battle with fanatic 
ardour. But perhaps he himself does not under- 
stand, and others may not at first perceive, how 
much he has in common with the decadent artists 
whom he attacks, and how the true opponent of 
that tendency would be the man of sufficient in- 
sight to present to the world a new and adequate 
ideal of the beautiful. 

Tolstoy's definition of art is very clear and con- 
sistent: 

Art [he maintains] is not, as the metaphysicians say, 
the manifestation of some mysterious Idea of beauty, or 
God ; it is not ... a game in which man lets off 
his excess of stored-up energy; it is not the expression of 
man's emotion by external signs; it is not the production 



TOLSTOY 



of pleasing objects; and, above all, it is not pleasure; but 
it is a means of union among men, joining them to- 
gether in the same feelings, and indispensable for the 
life and progress toward well-being of individuals and of 
humanity. . . . To evoke in one's self a feeling one 
has experienced, and . . . so to transmit that feeling 
that others may experience the same feeling this is the 
activity of art. 

Tolstoy's position is precise, but in the end does 
he offer any ideal more than the decadent who 
seeks beauty as a refined, or even gross, means of 
pleasure, or than the pure humanitarian who sym- 
pathises with mankind without any ulterior spirit- 
ual insight ? I cannot see how the reformer has 
passed beyond mere impressionism, and impres- 
sionism is one of his most hated foes. The end 
of art for him is simply to transmit feeling from 
man to man. He distinctly denies the office of 
the intellect in art, ascribing this to science, and 
he has left no room for the higher appeal to the 
will. The strength of the impression conveyed is 
the final criterion of excellence. The artist is 
amenable to no laws, and his work is not subject 
to interpretation or to criticism. "One of the 
chief conditions of artistic creation," he says, "is 
the complete freedom of the artist from every kind 
of preconceived demand." The whim of the in- 
dividual is the supreme arbiter of taste. Sym- 
pathy, and not judgment, is the goal of culture. 
Nor does the old notion of beauty suffer less at his 
hands. To him the Greeks were but savages (it is 



212 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

a Russian who speaks), and their conception of the 
kalokagathia the result of sheer ignorance. There 
is no ideal which beauty serves, and its application 
to character is a mere abuse of words. To him, 
as to the decadents and the humanitarians, beauty 
is no more than a name for pleasure, and no ex- 
planation can be given why any object should 
please one man and displease another. So far we 
are on ground common to both humanitarianism 
and decadent art; but at this point occurs the di- 
vision, and Tolstoy as a true schismatic throws 
himself on one side with the whole vehemence of 
his nature. 

Seeing that the pursuit of beauty as something 
unconnected with character is a most insidious 
danger, and that art which possesses such an aim 
must inevitably become corrupt, he cuts the Gord- 
ian knot by discarding beauty altogether as one 
< f the elements of art. In place of it he would 
complete his theory of impressionism and the di- 
vine right of the individual by adding the moral 
intention which makes of these a religion. The 
old ideal of art had been sought in the union of 
the higher intellect and the aspirations of the will 
touched with emotion; and the final court of ap- 
peal was the taste of the man who had attained to 
the most perfect harmony of culture and to the 
fullest development of character. Tolstoy, on the 
contrary, carries his doctrine of individualism to 
the extreme. If the light treatment of so grave 
a subject may be pardoned, 



TOLSTOY 213 

He is the same as the Chartist who spoke at a meeting in 

Ireland, 
" What, and is not one man, fellow men, as good as 

another?" 
" Faith," replied Pat " and a deal better too ! " 

Some criterion of value he must have, and to find 
this he turns to the judgment of the common 
Russian peasant. Nothing gives a better idea of 
the change of civilisation than to compare Tols- 
toy's constant reference of art to the simple un- 
tutored countryman, with the attitude of a man 
like Pindar in the old Greek days, or with the 
contempt of our Elizabethans for "the breath that 
comes from the uncapable multitude; ' ' for it must 
be remembered that, after all, the Russian fanatic 
is a man of the age, and that hidden in the heart 
of each of us lies this same curious deference to 
the untrained individual. And in spite of this in- 
dividualism, or should we say in consequence of 
it ? Tolstoy has attained his own conception of 
universality as a basis for art. It was formerly 
the belief of the sages that by ascending the ladder 
of intellectual experience a man might leave be- 
hind the desires and emotions in which his 
personal life was bound up, and reach a purer at- 
mosphere where only his truer universal self could 
breathe. And this obscurely and dimly was the 
belief of the poet. But Tolstoy would find the 
universal by descending. Art has nothing to do 
with the intellect or with the will, or yet with 
the exclusive emotions of a falsely isolated and 



214 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

corrupted aristocracy, but appeals to the heart of 
the humblest man, in whom the universal feelings 
of humanity have not been covered over by culture 
or luxury. At least, as a revolt against the ex- 
clusiveness of art for art's sake, this acceptance 
of hurnanitarianism in its crudest form is a real 
advance. "The feeling of pride, the feeling of 
sexual desire, and the feeling of weariness of life," 
are indeed not the true themes of art, and better 
than these are " humility, purity, compassion, 
love." "Art," he says, "is not a pleasure, a 
solace, or an amusement; art is a great matter; " 
and we may forgive him much for that trumpet 
call. Art is indeed to him the handmaid of re- 
ligion. Of the spiritual quest of the individual 
soul to sever himself from the world and to lose 
himself in communion with God, little or nothing 
remains: the very words sound meaningless in our 
ears. Let us not deceive ourselves: our religion 
is, as Tolstoy states, " the new relation of man to 
the world around him; ' ' and in the effort to escape 
by means of humility and universal sympathy 
from the anarchy and selfishness of individualism, 
art, regarded as the transmission of feeling from 
man to man, may be a great force. It thus be- 
comes with science one of the two organs of hu- 
man progress, science pertaining to the intellect 
and art dealing with the interchange of emotions. 
Progress to Tolstoy, as to the rest of his genera- 
tion, is the battle-cry of the new faith, for " re- 
ligious perception is nothing else than the first 



TOLSTOY 215 

indication of that which is coming into existence." 
If you ask him toward what far-off divine event 
this progress tends, he will answer with the clos- 
ing words of his book, the " brotherly union 
among men." Nor, until some ulterior goal is 
proclaimed, can I see that the humanitarianism of 
Tolstoy or of any other doctrinaire saves us from 
this vicious circle of attempting to unite men for 
the mere sake of union. 

And in the case of Tolstoy this humanitarian 
religion is marred by a stain that marks it pe- 
culiarly as a falling away from the real doctrine 
of Christ on which he builds as on a foundation. 
He claims to announce to a forgetful age the true 
Gospel of Jesus, and the solemnity and undoubted 
sincerity of his appeal have startled many hearers 
from their apathy. They hear the very speech 
of Christ on his lips and wonder whether after all 
this humanitarianism of the day is the perfect and 
purified revival of the mission preached by the 
Messiah to the Old World which could not under- 
stand him. They hear the very speech of Christ, 
yet their hearts are only troubled by what they 
hear and no peace of conviction follows. They 
are torn by the diversity of their feelings, and, 
finding no flaw in the pitiless logic of the prophet, 
are ready often to deny the authority of the Master 
whose words he repeats. 

Count Tolstoy accepts without reservation the 
plain precepts of the Gospel, and demands our 
adherence to the strict letter of the law. This 



2l6 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

may be well, although possibly it denotes some- 
thing of the false logic of fanaticism to dwell so 
persistently on the one command, " Resist not 
evil." But deeper than the commands lies the 
spirit of Christ; and he who follows the law of the 
Gospel without heeding the spirit, wherein does 
he differ from the Pharisees of the old dispensation 
whom Christ so vehemently denounced ? 

If you ask in what respect Tolstoy misses the ; 
heart of true religion and of Christ, I would re- 
ply in the words of a famous Frenchwoman, " La 
joie de V esprit en marque la force" the joy of the 
spirit is the measure of its force. It may seem 
trifling to confront the solemn exhortation of a 
prophet with the words of Ninon de PEnclos, 
whose chief claim on our memory is the scanda- 
lous story of her grandson, who killed himself on 
discovering that he had fallen in love unwittingly 
with his own grandmother; and yet I know not 
where a saner criticism could be found of the ar- 
rogant dogmatism of this Russian bigot. There 
is no joy in Tolstoy, and lacking joy he lacks the 
deepest instinct of religion. I know that here and 
there a sentence, or even a page, may be quoted 
from Tolstoy that sounds as if he had discovered 
joy in his new faith, and I know that he repeats 
volubly the glad tidings that are said to have 
made the angels sing as they never sang before; 
but it needs no more than a glance at the rigid, 
glaring eyes of the old man to feel that the soul 
within him feeds on bitter and uncharitable 



TOLSTOY 2i; 

thoughts, and it needs but a little familiarity with 
his later work in fiction to learn that the ground 
of his spirit is bitterness and denunciation and 
despair. 

It is natural that a writer of Tolstoy's gloomy 
convictions should deny the validity of beauty 
and should call the Greeks ignorant savages be- 
cause they believed in beauty. His own later 
work shows an utter absence of the sense of 
beauty and joy. The drama called La Puissance 
des Tenures I do not know that it has ever been 
translated into English is one of the most revolt- 
ing and heart-sickening productions of the past 
century. The imagination of the author has ap- 
parently dwelt on unclean objects until it has be- 
come crazed with a mingled feeling toward them 
of attraction and repulsion. 

Count Tolstoy takes his law of righteousness 
from the Sermon on the Mount, and that is well; 
but he has forgotten the song of joy that runs like 
a golden thread through that discourse * ' Blessed 
are they that mourn; for they shall be comforted. 
. . . Rejoice, and be exceeding glad." Out 
of the preaching of Christ proceeds the wonderful 
and beautiful lesson of the fowls of the air and of 
the lilies of the field; out of the preaching of 
Tolstoy comes the loathsome Powers of Darkness. 
Or, if we look for a more modern instance, we 
may read the FiorettiQi St. Francis of Assisi, than 
whom no one has trod nearer to the footsteps of 
Christ. The parables and poems of St. Francis 



218 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

are all aglow with passionate joy and tenderness 
and beauty. 

I do not mean that sorrow and denunciation are 
banished from the teaching of Christ. But the 
sorrow of Christ is not the uncharitable cry alone 
of one whose spirit has been wounded by seeing 
wrong and injustice in the world. Does it need a 
prophet to tell us the times are out of joint? Nor 
is it the anguish of a spirit that has retreated bit- 
terly upon itself because the world does not re- 
spond to his own personal demands. It is rather 
the brooding pity of one who sees that the fashion 
of this world passeth away, and that rich and poor 
alike are in the bondage of sin. There is in him 
neither the rancor of class hatred nor the wail of 
personal disillusion. The world is dark to him 
because it lies outside the great and wonderful 
radiance of the kingdom of heaven. If I read 
aright the fragmentary record of Christ's life it 
was more filled with the joy of spiritual insight 
than with the bitterness of earthly despair. 

And this is not the nature of Christianity alone, 
but of true faith wherever found. We hear much 
of the pessimism of Buddha, and Schopenhauer is 
supposed to have sucked thence the poison of his 
philosophy; but in reality the doctrine of Buddha 
in its pure form is one of unspeakable gladness. 
He dwelt much on the transitory nature of this 
world and on the misery of human life, but he 
dwelt far more on the ineffable peace and joy of 
deliverance. There is the pessimism of one whose 



TOLSTOY 219 

vision is wholly downward, and who sees only 
the bleakness of earthly life; there is another so- 
called pessimism of one whose vision is ever up- 
ward, and to whom, therefore, the world seems a 
clog on his progress toward perfect happiness, and 
such, if it be pessimism at all, is the pessimism of 
Buddha. Only a reader familiar with the Buddh- 
ist books can have any notion of the overwhelm- 
ing spirit of gladness and simple charity that 
pervades them. There is in one of them the story 
of a prince who is converted and leaves the luxury 
of a palace to join the brotherhood; and we are 
told that in the night-time the brothers heard him 
walking outside in the grove and crying to him- 
self, A ho ! Afa^f for his joy was so great that he 
couldTnot sleep. 

In a word, the sadness of true religion is nega- 
tive, the joy positive. Faith is the deliberate 
turning of the eye from darkness to light. If the 
words of the preacher close the doors in our breasts 
and bring to us a contracted feeling of depression, 
we may know that his denunciation of the world 
is because the world has turned to ashes in his 
mouth and not because he has attained to any 
true vision of the peace of the spirit. 

It is because there is no note of spiritual joy in 
Tolstoy when he speaks from his own heart and 
lays aside the borrowed jargon of Christianity, 
it is because there is in him only the bitterness 
of a great and smitten soul, it is because there 
is in him no charity or tenderness, but only the 



22O SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

bleakness of disillusion, that he must be counted 
in the end an enemy to faith and not an upbuilder 
of faith. 

I have dwelt thus at length on Tolstoy's theory 
of the new art and on his religion of humanitari- 
anism from which this theory springs rather than 
on his practice of art as shown in the novel Resur- 
rection, because his theoretic writing seemed to me 
more fruitful and suggestive, and because let me 
confess it the novel has awakened in my mind a 
repugnance strongly at variance with the eulo- 
gistic reception it has gained at large. There is 
undoubtedly superabundant force in the book; 
there is the visual power, so common in Russian 
novels, which compels the reader to see with his 
own eyes what the author describes; there is 
profound skill of characterisation, clothing the 
persons of the story in flesh and blood; but with 
all this, what have we in the end but * * the ex- 
pense of spirit in a waste of shame " ? 

It would be an easy task to point out how per- 
fectly the novel follows the author's theory, and 
how completely it presents him as a decadent 
with the humanitarian superimposed. There is 
the same utter inability to perceive beauty as con- 
nected with a healthy ideal of character, and a 
consequent repudiation of beauty altogether. 
There is the same morbid brooding on sex which 
lent so unsavoury a reputation to the Kreutzer 
Sonata. It should seem that the author's mind 
had dwelt so persistently and intensely on this 



TOLSTOY 221 

subject as to induce a sort of erotic mania taking 
the form at once of a horrid attraction and repul- 
sion. We are sickened in the same way with end- 
less details of loathsome description that are made 
only the more repellent by their vividness; nor 
can I see how the fascination of such scenes as 
the trial and the prison can be based on any 
worthier motive than that which collects a crowd 
about some hideous accident of the street. It is 
not science, for it is touched with morbid emo- 
tionalism. It is not true art, for it contains no 
element of elevation. It is not right preaching, 
for it degrades human nature without awakening 
any compensating spiritual aspiration. It is, 
when all has been said, the same spirit of unclean 
decadence as that which led Baudelaire to write 
his stanzas on Une Charogne, and it classes Tol- 
stoy in many respects with that corrupt school 
which he so heartily detested. The travesty of 
life presented in the book may be explained I do 
not know by the barbarous state of Russian 
civilisation. The coarseness of details, however, 
may well be charged to the individual mind of the 
man who while describing in his memoirs the 
burial of his own mother dilates on the odour of 
the body. This is not a pleasant fact to mention, 
but is in itself worth a volume of argument. 
Christianity was thrust upon the Northern hea- 
then at the point of sword and pike: it should seem 
as if this propagator of humanitarianism was bent 
on making converts by trampling under foot all 



222 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

the finer feelings and fairer instincts, all the de- 
corum and suavity, of human nature. 

Such, at present is the most notable phase of 
the ancient feud, so far at least as it concerns lit- 
erature; and from the horns of this dilemma the 
mockery of art for art's sake on one side, and on 
the other the dubious and negative virtue of the 
humanitarians I find no way of escape, unless 
the world discovers again some positive ideal 
which beauty can serve. And if you say that this 
conflict is only one phase of an ever changing and 
never solved antinomy of human nature, and that 
the conception of the good and beautiful was an 
empty word of the philosophers, certainly I shall 
not attempt to answer in terms of logic, for I my- 
self have been too long haunted by a similar 
doubt. And yet I seem to see dimly and figura- 
tively the shadow of a solution. Call it a dream 
if you will; but what else was the vision of Jacob 
when he lay asleep and beheld a ladder stretching 
from the earth to the sky? or the journey of 
Dante up the Mountain of Purgatory and from 
planet to planet? or Dionysius's doctrine of the 
hierarchy of angels and principalities and powers 
reaching in unbroken succession from man to the 
Supreme Being ? 

Somewhere in that same visionary land I beheld 
a great mountain, whose foot was in a valley of 
eternal shadows, and whose head was lost in the 
splendour of the pure empyrean. At first the eye 
was bewildered and could see only the strange 



TOLSTOY 523 

contrast of the gloom below and the whiteness 
above; but as I looked longer, I discerned a path 
that stretched from one to the other up the whole 
length of the slope, uniting them by gradual 
changes of light and shade. On this pathway 
were countless human souls, some toiling up- 
ward, others lightly descending, but none paus- 
ing, for there seemed to be at work within them 
some principle of unrest which forever impelled 
them this way or that. And their journey was a 
strange and mystic pilgrimage, through ever 
varying scenes, between the deep abyss far below, 
where monstrous creatures like the first uncertain 
births of Chaos wallowed in the slime and dark- 
ness, and high above the regions made dim with 
excess of light, where in the full noonday figures- 
of transcendent glory seemed to move. And I 
saw that of all the pilgrims a few lifted their eyes 
aloft to the great white light, and were so rav- 
ished by its radiance that the objects before their 
feet were as if they did not exist. And of these 
few one here and there pressed on valiantly and in 
time was himself rapt from view into the upper 
radiance; but the others were blinded by the light, 
and lost their foothold, and were hurled headlong 
into the loathsome valley. And I saw a few others 
whose eyes turned by some horrid fascination to 
the abyss itself, and thither they rushed madly, 
heedless of every allurement by the way. But 
by far the greater number kept their regard 
fixed modestly on the path just above or below, 



224 SttELBURNE ESSAYS 

according as the spirit within led them to ascend or 
descend. And these seemed to walk ever in a kind 
of earthly paradise; for the light, streaming down 
from the empyrean and tempered to their vision 
by wont, fell upon the trees by the roadside and 
on the flowering shrubs innumerable and on the 
mountain brooks, and gilded all with wonderful 
and inexpressible beauty. And those that gazed 
above were filled with such joy at the fresh world 
before them that they climbed ever upward and 
never rested, for always some scene still fairer 
lured them on. And as they climbed, the light 
grew brighter and more clear, and the path more 
beautiful and easier to ascend, and so without 
seeming toil or peril they too passed from sight. 
But those others who cast their eyes on the path- 
way below were drawn in the same way by the 
beauty of the scene where the golden light glanced 
on the trees; and with much ease and satisfaction 
to themselves they paced down and still down- 
ward, following the shifting vision and dallying 
with pleasure on the way, and never observed how 
the light was growing dimmer and the road more 
precipitous, until losing balance they were thrown 
headlong into the noisome valley. 

So the division and conflict of human nature 
appeared to me in a parable; but whether the 
vision had any meaning or was only an idle fancy, 
1 do not know. 



THE RELIGIOUS GROUND OF HUMANI- 
TARIANISM 

No writer of the present day has discussed the 
intricate problem of social evolution more logically 
than Mr. Mallock, and even his enemies will ad- 
mit that his Aristocracy and Evolution presents a 
strong plea in favour of the so-called * ' great-man 
theory ' ' against the claims of socialism and of 
those theories generally that would sink the indi- 
vidual in the mass. Mr. Mattock's argument, re- 
duced to the briefest terms, is simply this: Social 
science attempts to answer two distinct sets of 
questions; and one set namely, the speculative 
it has answered with great success; it has failed 
only in attempting to answer practical questions. 

The phenomena with which it has dealt suc- 
cessfully are phenomena of social aggregates con- 
sidered as wholes; but the practical problems of 
to-day, with which it has dealt unsuccessfully, 
arise out of the conflict between different parts of 
the same aggregate. Social science has failed as 
a practical guide because it has not recognised 
this distinction. The conflict between the parts 
of an aggregate arises from inequalities of posi- 
tion. These social inequalities are partly due to 

15 

225 



226 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

circumstances; but most people will admit that 
congenital inequalities in talent have much to do 
with these social inequalities. The condemnation 
of the great-man theory is a removal of all con- 
genital inequalities from the field of study. It 
may be asked what place the great man has in an 
exclusively evolutionary theory of progress. The 
reply is that the fittest survivor is not the same as 
the great man. He plays a part in progress, 
but not the same part. The fittest men, by sur- 
viving, raise the general level of the race and 
promote progress in this way. The great man 
promotes progress by being superior to his co- 
temporaries. The movement of progress is 
double; one movement being very slow, the other 
rapid. The survival of the fittest causes the slow 
movement; the rapid movement is caused by the 
great man. Mr. Mallock's argument then pro- 
ceeds to show how the great man that is, the 
man of exceptional abilities in any one field, often 
a very narrow field working through the law of 
competition renders the labour of the masses more 
efficient by his directive power, and thus increases 
the general well-being. And the only possible 
incentive to induce the great man to enter into 
this arena of material competition is the material 
rewards such as he now receives in the world. 

It is of course a manifest injustice to condense 
the argument of a large volume, with all its 
wealth of illustration and rebuttal, to the limits 
of a paragraph; but such an act may be justified 



HUMANITARIANISM 227 

in the present case because our purpose is to at- 
tempt neither the refutation nor the support of 
socialism on economic grounds, but to examine 
the question from quite a different point of view. 
To our mind Mr. Mallock's theory is correct so 
far as it goes, and we presume that most persons 
of intelligence will admit the strength of his 
reasoning if only economic grounds are considered 
and, what is more important, if only the competi- 
tive side of human nature is taken into account. 
But just here we see the weak point of his argu- 
ment. A person may well retort: Mr. Mallock's 
theory, as you maintain, is true so far as it goes; 
but it professedly touches only the worldly and 
materialistic element of human nature. The law 
of competition will necessarily produce such a 
state of society as he describes; but the law of 
competition, while perfectly valid in the lower 
stages of civilisation, takes no account of what 
may be called the religious or humanitarian in- 
stinct of man; and it is just this higher instinct 
which introduces a new factor into human pro- 
gress and makes possible the claims of socialism. 
I say * ' religious or humanitarian instinct ' ' pur- 
posely, for it must be perfectly clear to any one 
who looks abroad that religion to-day, so far as it 
is a vital force, has very little to do with the sal- 
vation of individual souls and very much to do 
with the regeneration of society as an organised 
body. The brotherhood of man is the real re- 
ligious dogma of the times. We wish to consider 



228 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

briefly the force of this religious ground of social- 
ism, we should rather say humanitarianism, for 
our concern is not with the specific political pro- 
gramme of the socialists, properly so-called, but 
with that ever-growing belief in the equality and 
brotherhood of man which is equally responsible 
for the nihilism of Tolstoy and the collectivism 
of Karl Marx. If these claims are found to be 
empty, it should seem that there remains for us 
only to put away our dream of a regenerated so- 
ciety and of universal happiness, and to make the 
best of the old order of things where justice seems 
to our blinded vision to walk hand in hand with 
the unequal fates. 

And first of all it is necessary to examine more 
carefully what is meant by the religious instinct 
and to separate it from misleading overgrowths; 
for evidently Christianity to confine ourselves 
for the moment to that form of belief as taught 
and practised to-day is a mingling of the religious 
instinct with worldly policy. We mean nothing 
invidious by worldly policy; but simply that the 
religion of Christ, as it spread and became a 
factor of civilisation, necessarily assumed a formal 
policy and government that it became a Church. 
Neither in its Catholic nor in its Protestant form 
has the Church lent itself to any promulgation or 
protection of socialistic ideas of equality; and for 
this reason the organised Church has been bit- 
terly attacked by Socialists and social reformers 
generally most bitterly of all perhaps by Tolstoy, 



HUMANITARIANISM 22Q 

who finds in it the ultimate cause of the wide- 
spread misery which the new acceptance of hu- 
man brotherhood is to annul. Indeed many 
Christians and among them Tolstoy assert that 
the organised Church stands in direct opposition 
to the plain teaching of Jesus, and that the chief 
need of the world to-day is to throw off these 
outer trappings of worldliness and to approach 
once more the original message of the Gospel. 
We are compelled, then, to disregard the policy 
of the Church, whether Catholic or Protestant, 
and to turn back to the pure voice of religion, 
which in the words of the great prophets appeals 
more or less authoritatively to the hearts of all 
men; for here, if anywhere, lies the only valid 
basis of that much-vaunted regenerating belief in 
the brotherhood and equality of men. There can 
certainly be no surer and clearer way of discover- 
ing the oracles of this pure religion than by going 
to the words and example of Christ himself. For 
the Christian this will be sufficient; for those of 
more questioning mind it may be proper to rein- 
force the teaching of Christ with the doctrine of 
Buddha. He would be a rash man who should 
seek the mandates of religion outside of the realm 
in which these two greatest apostles of the West 
and of the Bast stand in concord. 

At the outset of any attempt to discover the 
actual doctrine of Christ we are, however, met by 
a difficulty which must be frankly confessed and 
set down for whatever weight it may have. Only 



230 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

those who have gone to the Gospels without any 
preconvictions of what they were to find know 
how hard it is to discover the real position of 
Christ. Single texts may be quoted, and indeed 
have been quoted, to justify every variety of 
creed; and I can see no way through the diffi- 
culties except to form an opinion from the general 
consensus of Christ's acts and words. 

It will help us if we discriminate among the 
various elements of religion that enter into Chris- 
tianity. Thus there is one phase of Christianity 
which may be called the purely spiritual and 
which it possesses with all higher cults. This 
phase cannot better be expressed than in the 
three words of St. Paul, Faith, Hope, and Love. 
We are not here dealing with faith in a peculiar 
dogma or person which may vary with varying 
creeds, but with that faculty of the mind or soul 
which turns instinctively to the things of the 
spirit. And so in regard to hope, we mean simply 
a state of joyous trust that somehow to the faith- 
ful all things in the end shall be good. And in 
love we refer to no specific commands, but to that 
sympathetic attitude of the observing soul which 
is ready to accept and make a portion of its own 
life the joys and sorrows of the world. It is at 
bottom the desire of the soul to become one with 
all it perceives akin to itself. These three form 
the spiritual basis of all religion; and it is not 
necessary to say how abundantly they are held 
forth in the Gospels. But faith, hope, and love, 



HUMANITARIANISM 2$ I 

in this spiritual sense, have no direct bearing on 
the social question we are here considering. They 
are the fountainhead of Christianity, as of every 
religion, and flow down through all its manifesta- 
tions; but they are of the spirit and not of this 
world. Kven love, which at first might seem 
corroborative of humanitarian equality and is no 
doubt so interpreted, is in this spiritual sense a 
state of mind, not a rule of action. To do what 
is best for our neighbour, we must first be told 
what is best for him. And besides it applies as 
much to our feeling toward the dumb beasts as to 
our fellow-men. 

And so at the other end of Christianity there 
lies a law which is common practically to human- 
ity and which has no bearing on the question at 
issue. This is that universal code of prohibitive 
morality found in the Decalogue and in large part 
repeated and reinforced by Christ : Thou shalt not 
kill, Thou shalt not steal, etc. 

But between these two extremes of spiritual 
outreaching and negative morality lies a common 
ground where the two orders meet together and 
produce a body of positive or spiritual morality 
which bears directly on constructive sociology. 
It is this ground that we are to investigate more 
narrowly in the doctrine of Christ. 

If we turn to the Sermon on the Mount, which 
surely represents the teaching of Christ in its 
purest form, we are met in the beginning by 
the promulgation of a virtue distinctly medial in 



232 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

character between the aspirations of the spirit and 
the prohibitions of the flesh. This is that virtue 
of humility so often enounced by Christ and so 
strikingly exhibited in his own life: Blessed are 
the poor in spirit; Blessed are they that mourn; 
Blessed are the meek! It would be quite super- 
fluous to dwell at length on this teaching of the 
Son of Man, who came not to be ministered unto 
but to minister, and who suffered voluntarily the 
humiliation of the cross. He never ceased to de- 
clare that he who would save his life should lose 
it, and that he who would be first should be last. 
Probably the one feature that most radically dis- 
tinguishes Christianity from other religions is this 
peculiar emphasis and reiteration of the lesson of 
humility. Something very much akin to it in its 
results may be found elsewhere, notably in Buddh- 
ism as we shall see; but nowhere else has the 
high formulative virtue just the same mark of 
personal poignancy which is felt in Christian 
humility. 

Closely related to humility and following it as 
an immediate corollary is that other virtue of non- 
resistance. Count Tolstoy in one of his powerful 
but unbalanced lay sermons tells us how a learned 
Jew, with whom he was discussing, traced every 
precept of Christianity back to Hebrew traditions 
except this one precept of non-resistance; and it 
is known that Tolstoy himself would build upon 
this rock the whole fabric of his reform. Such 
an attitude is doubtless the extravagance of a 



HUMANITARIANISM 233 

fanatical mind and further contains within itself 
as I shall attempt to prove the mischievous error 
of assuming as a universal law what was meant to 
be a rule for an elect few. Yet I cannot see how 
any candid inquirer can study the words and life 
of Christ without acknowledging that the precept 
of non-resistance was intended to be taken literally 
and absolutely by those to whom it was given. 
Blessed are the peace-makers, he says, and blessed 
are they which are persecuted for righteousness' 
sake. And again, in the same discourse, he 
enounces the rule with careful precision: " Resist 
not evil; but whosoever shall smite thee on thy 
right cheek, turn to him the other also. And if 
any man will sue thee at law, and take away thy 
coat, let him have thy cloak also." This virtue 
of non-resistance is no more than the essential 
and inevitable flower of that humility which so 
distinguishes Christianity. And throughout those 
last days of trial and humiliation the Saviour 
never once offered the least resistance to his 
persecutors. 

Not far removed in character from non-resistance, 
and like it consequent on the doctrine of humility, 
stands the ideal of perfect poverty. Here at once 
we enter upon ground that trenches on socio- 
logical questions, and unfortunately no statement 
can be made quite so categorical as in the case of 
humility and non-resistance. Yet again a candid 
consideration of the preaching and example of 
Christ must, I think, lead to the conclusion that 



234 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

he wished his disciples to eschew the possession 
of all property including even what we should call 
the necessaries of life. ' ' Where your treasure is, 
there will your heart be also," he declared, and 
seemed to feel that the pursuit of the kingdom of 
heaven was too urgent to admit even the least 
temporising with the interests of this world; for 
ye cannot serve God and mammon. So when he 
sent forth his disciples to preach, he bade them 
take neither gold nor scrip for their journey, nor 
two coats. And in the case of the rich young 
man whom Jesus loved, the last command was to 
sell all that he had and to separate himself from 
the world. However repugnant to modern no- 
tions this rule of absolute poverty may be, yet it 
certainly contains an element of real beauty. 
" Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought for 
your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall 
drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put 
on;" and thereupon follows that most exquisite 
parable of the fowls of the air and the lilies of the 
field, which has lingered on through Christian art 
and poetry. ' ' Take therefore no thought for the 
morrow: for the morrow shall take thought for 
the things of itself. Sufficient unto the day is the 
evil thereof." And despite the abuses which 
arose in the begging orders from their pretensions 
to follow this rule of poverty, the precept did now 
and then bring forth the highest and purest 
type of Christian character. Search the annals of 
the Church and you will find no one who walked 



HUMANITARIANISM 235 

nearer than St. Francis of Assisi to the supreme 
model of holy living. Protestant and Catholic 
alike must admit this ; and poverty with St. 
Francis was a passion no less exigent for spiritual 
growth than humility and chastity; and the fol- 
lowing of this austere law created in him that same 
saintly joy and that same exquisite beauty of sym- 
pathy with all sentient beings of which we catch 
glimpses in the story of Jesus. 

The name of St. Francis brings us to the last 
and in some respects most important of those vir- 
tues which lie between the aspirations of pure 
spirituality and the commands of prohibitive 
morality, I mean the much disputed virtue of 
chastity. I have heard one who was both a man 
of the world and a philosopher avow that self-re- 
spect and a regard for happiness in the higher 
sense of the word might provoke in the heart 
every renunciation except this one habit of chas- 
tity. That is merely to say that chastity, 
considered as a law which regulates the very 
imaginations of the heart, is something more 
than a mere prohibition; it is a supplanting of the 
earthly life by the desires and aspirations of the 
spirit. There is no doubt that the Church from 
a very early age looked upon chastity as the 
crowning glory of the religious life; even St. Paul 
seems to have regarded it as a desirable, but not 
always possible, state for those who dedicated 
themselves to holiness. I am willing to admit, 
however, that the position of Christ himself in the 



236 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

matter is open to some ambiguity. I remember 
his action at the marriage feast of Cana, and again 
his saying, always so solemnly repeated at mar- 
riages to-day: " What therefore God hath joined 
together, let not man put asunder." Yet it is 
probable that this was no more than a concession 
to the world, a hesitancy to push matters spiritual 
into regions where they do not belong, the appeal 
of charity pleading for the beauty and innocence 
of a life which in his austerer moments he reso- 
lutely condemned. For herein lies the burning 
question of religion and the world. If, as the 
deeper voice of inspiration proclaims within us 
when the breast is calm, this earthly existence is 
a station of groaning and travailling, then the one 
purpose of religion is to lift us out of the world 
altogether, and the allurement of love is the last 
snare to be avoided, the last illusion to be dissi- 
pated, the more perilous because of its mask of 
beauty. As for Christ it is at least apparent that 
he regarded chastity as the simplest and best state 
for those who were to be his immediate followers. 
He himself did not always abstain from the pleas- 
ures of life and men accused him of being a wine- 
bibber and a glutton ; yet he thought it necessary 
for his mission to abjure all family bonds. When 
these ties were pressed upon him, he replied 
sternly : ' ' Who is my mother ? and who are my 
brethren?" And to his disciples he said: " If 
any man come to me, and hate not his father, and 
mother . . . yea, and his own life also, he 



HUMANITARIANISM 237 

cannot be my disciple. ' ' So far, however, chastity 
may be set down as a mere matter of expediency 
more or less urgent upon those who were to give 
themselves up to the exigencies of a missionary 
career; but it is possible, I think, to go further 
than that and to say that Christ looked upon 
chastity as the last act of spiritual faith or dominion 
in the religious path. His various words on the 
relation of the sexes seem to imply this thought 
as their deeper content. In one case he is re- 
ported to have spoken more explicitly: "There 
be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs 
for the kingdom of heaven's sake; " and again he 
declared that * ' in the resurrection they neither 
marry nor are given in marriage." Such state- 
ments as these, though isolated in the Gospels, 
when taken with the general tendency of Christ's 
teaching and with the wide and early doctrine of 
the Church, have considerable weight; and if in 
addition to this we consider the experience of men 
throughout the world who have sought the inner 
sanctuary of holiness, the law may be accepted, I 
think, as final. 

In these four virtues (or three, if we choose to 
omit chastity) is contained the strictly religious 
or spiritual teaching of Christ as it bears on the 
social aspect of life. The law of love, which 
might at first seem to demand inclusion, is in 
reality something much deeper and wider than 
these social virtues. It is akin to the power of 
faith and hope which seizes upon spiritual things; 



238 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

it is a state of the soul and only by extension is 
concerned with our individual life among men. 
To reach the source and home of this pure virtue 
of love we must, as Emerson wrote, mount above 
the bonds of earthly life 

Into vision where all form 

In one only form dissolves; 

In a region where the wheel 

On which all beings ride 

Visibly revolves; 

Where the starred, eternal worm 

Girds the world with bound and term; 

Where unlike things are like; 

Where good and ill, 

And joy and moan, 

Melt into one. 

It is, to be sure, this high charity, to use its older 
name, that pervades the four religious virtues, 
giving them their tone and beauty, and binding 
them to the spiritual life; it is the essence even of 
the prohibitive law; but it is not specific in any 
such sense as humility, poverty, non-resistance, 
and chastity are specific. 

We may be confirmed in accepting these virtues 
as the cardinal doctrine of Christ who to the 
Western world stands as the inspired exemplar of 
the religious instinct, by turning for a moment 
to the great prophet of the Orient. I have not 
the desire to examine here in much detail the 
Buddhistic doctrine. Nor is such an examination 
necessary; for, whether we regard Buddhism as 



HUMANITARIANISM 239 

the equal or the inferior of Christianity, it at least 
has the good fortune of presenting to us in the 
Pali books a more consistent and more amply 
logical body of dogma than the Gospels. This is 
chiefly due to the fact that Buddhism appeals 
more to the reason and less to the emotions than 
Christianity. 

We may pass over the Buddhistic conception of 
faith, hope, and love, with the remark that they 
are as essential there as in Christianity, though 
of course somewhat different in tone. Nor need 
we discuss the prohibitive commands of Buddhism 
which are substantially the same as the Jewish. 
To his closer followers (who were organised by him 
into something like the monastic order) Buddha 
taught a system of higher morality which, so far 
at least as it bears on social relations, was strik- 
ingly like that of Christ. 

Humility, to be sure, in the precise Christian 
sense of the word cannot be called a Hindu idea; 
yet the starting-point of Buddhism depends on a 
state of mind not entirely dissimilar to it. Chris- 
tian humility is associated with a feeling of self- 
debasement of the sinful soul standing before a 
perfectly righteous judge who rewards and con- 
demns as one man judges another. This peculi- 
arly emotional quality Buddhistic renunciation 
does not possess, for the simple reason that the 
Buddhist acknowledges no personal and eternal 
God. But in one respect the two forms of renun- 
ciation approach each other. The self- debasement 



240 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

of the Christian was for the purpose of receiving 
finally a crown of glory; it was a putting away 
of the lower nature, of the old Adam within the 
breast, that the higher nature might grow and, in 
accordance with mystic views early developed in 
the Church, be absorbed in the perfect holiness of 
Christ. Take out of this the relation of the soul 
to a personal Saviour, and the Buddhist conception 
of humility, or self-abnegation, is obtained. In one 
of the Pali books Buddha distinguishes between 
the cravings of the lower and higher natures 
in a manner that throws light on this similarity. 

There 1 are two cravings, O priests; the noble one, 
and the ignoble one. And what, O priests, is the ignoble 
craving ? We may have, O priests, the case of one who, 
himself subject to birth, craves what is subject to birth; 
himself subject to old age, craves what is subject to old 
age; himself subject to disease, . . . death, . . . 
sorrow, . . . corruption, . . . craves what is 
subject to corruption. . . . And what, O priests, 
is the noble craving ? We may have, O priests, the case 
of one who, himself subject to birth, perceives the 
wretchedness of what is subject to birth, and craves the 
incomparable security of a Nirvana free from birth; 
himself subject to old age, . . . disease, . . . 
death, . . . sorrow, . . . corruption, perceives the 
wretchedness of what is subject to corruption, and craves 
the incomparable security of a Nirvana free from cor- 
ruption. 

Here lies the gist of the matter. The fashion 
of this world passeth away; what is born must 

1 Translated by Henry C. Warren. 



HUMANITARIANISM 



perish; all things are impermanent, and most im- 
permanent of all is that peculiar combination of 
desires and repulsions which we call a man's per- 
sonal soul. He who would obtain salvation, 
according to Hindu ideas, must deliberately put 
away the personal self and look for a state of peace 
and deliverance surpassing in joy the conception 
of heavenly rewards: 

The strong gods pine for my abode, 
And pine in vain the sacred Seven; 

But thou, meek lover of the good! 
Find me, and turn thy back on heaven. 

It is unfortunate (for us at least of the Western 
world who would approach Buddhism intelli- 
gently) that the name of this condition of salva- 
tion, the word "Nirvana," should contain only 
the negative idea of the snuffing out of the lower 
cravings as a candle flame is blown out, and 
should omit the positive idea of joy which for the 
true Buddhist this state signifies. If the word is 
negative, that is merely because the positive 
aspect of deliverance cannot be expressed in 
rational language. The identity of Nirvana with 
nihilism is a fatuity strongly condemned by 
Buddha himself. In relation to the higher crav- 
ing of the heart this self-abnegation of the Buddh- 
ist is then not unlike Christian humility. Nor 
is its bearing on the social life of man much differ- 
ent from that of its Christian congener; they both 
lead to a contempt for the conflict of worldly 

16 



242 SttELBtiRNtf ESSAYS 

ambitions, and to a certain self-withdrawal before 
the impertinent demands of society. 

It is easy therefore to see how the virtues fol- 
lowing such a guidance should be ascetic in their 
nature. Non-resistance in Buddhism was ex- 
tended to the forbidding of all violence whatso- 
ever, and life even of the lowest orders was held 
sacred. There are many stories in the Pali books 
setting forth the beauty of absolute submission to 
violence and malice. One well-known stanza in 
which the idea of non-resistance is fully expressed, 
it may not be amiss to quote here. " ' He has 
abused me, he has struck me, he has oppressed 
me, he has robbed me,' those who harbour such 
thoughts fail to put an end to enmity. ' He has 
abused me, he has struck me, he has oppressed 
me, he has robbed me,' those who do not har- 
bour such thoughts, they put an end to enmity." 
Strict poverty also was enjoined. The disciple 
was allowed only eight possessions: an alms-bowl, 
razor, needle, belt, water-strainer, and three robes. 
Neither the community nor the individual monk 
could own money, and food was obtained only by 
begging. Absolute chastity was prescribed, and 
all family ties were severed in order that no im- 
pediment might remain in the path of enlighten- 
ment. 

Despite some difference of emotional tone the 
religious codes of Christ and Buddha, as they 
touch on vital social questions, are thus seen to 
be in unison; and where these two leaders of the 



HUMANITARIANISM 43 

West and of the East agree so perfectly, I am 
content to believe that the religious instinct has 
been voiced in its greatest purity. What then 
shall we say to those who in the specific gospel of 
Christ seek to find a law that shall supplant the 
long-established laws of society ? Or to those 
who hear in the warning voice of the religious 
instinct a power that shall set some theory of hu- 
manitarian equality in place of the old evolutional 
reign of competition ? The doctrines of Christ if 
accepted by the world in their integrity, the 
virtues, that is, of humility, non-resistance, and 
poverty, would not institute any such desired 
revolution in society; they would simply make an 
end of the whole social fabric; and if to these 
chastity be added, they would do away with 
human existence altogether. As a matter of fact 
Christ, according to the overwhelming evidence 
of the Gospels, never for a moment contemplated 
the introduction of a religion which should rebuild 
society. His kingdom was not of this world, and ^ 
there is every reason to believe that he looked to /) 
see only a few chosen souls follow in his footsteps. ) 
He declares of himself that he was sent only to 
the lost sheep of the house of Israel; and when he 
sent forth the twelve, he commanded them to go 
not into the way of the Gentiles and not to enter 
any city of the Samaritans. The world at large 
was to him a wicked and adulterous generation, 
moving toward the consummation of its sin; " for 
wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth 



244 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

to destruction, and many there be which go in 
thereat." Out of this habitation of wickedness 
he called his disciples to leave their nets or their 
seat at the receipt of custom, and to abandon (if 
necessary even to hate) father and mother arid 
every earthly tie; they were to leave all and make 
themselves ready for the kingdom of heaven. We 
are told, you reply, that he bade his disciples to 
go into all the world and preach the Gospel. 
This is true, but the words are so manifestly in 
disaccord with the whole tenor of Christ's life and 
teaching that the passage may be strongly sus- 
pected to be of later origin. And, granting that 
the words are authentic, they still detract nothing 
from the present argument; for in the Gospel of 
Matthew where the same command is repeated 
there follows immediately that lurid account of 
the sin and desolation of the world whose ruin is 
only delayed until the unheeded Gospel has been 
carried abroad. Although this particular picture 
of the final catastrophe is in the record inextricably 
confused with an ex-post-facto prophecy of the fall 
of Jerusalem, yet there can be little doubt, from 
tradition and from the early and universal belief 
of the Church, that Christ looked for the speedy 
destruction of the world. Out of the consumma- 
tion of wickedness which was to call down a gen- 
eral curse on the race, some few faithful believers, 
like Noah and his family at the time of the Flood, 
were to be saved and gathered into the kingdom 
of heaven. The prophecy is quite clear, however 



HUMANITARIANISM 245 

much prejudice may have sought to pervert its 
meaning: " Verily I say unto you, That there be 
some of them that stand here, which shall not 
taste of death, till they have seen the kingdom of 
God come into power." He nowhere intimates 
that the law and custom of the world can be 
changed; he accepts these things as necessary to 
the social system. He rebukes the Pharisees for 
their hypocrisy in religion, but never speaks 
against the power of civil authority. ' * Ye know, ' ' 
he says, ' ' that they which are accounted to rule 
over the Gentiles exercise lordship over them; 
and their great ones exercise authority upon 
them. But so shall it not be among you: but 
whosoever will be great among you, shall be your 
minister (i. e. , servant). ' ' Not a word falls from 
his lips to indicate that slavery should be abol- 
ished, or the hierarchy of government disturbed. 
When the disciples question him about the paying 
of taxes, he bids them pay what is demanded, not 
because they themselves are in any way a part of 
the civil order, but because he is unwilling to give 
offence. And again when tempted by the Phari- 
sees he replies in those ringing words: " Render 
to Caesar the things that are Caesar's, and to God 
the things that are God's." There is something 
of peculiar pathos in the story of the rich young 
man whom Jesus loved and to whom he pointed 
out more clearly than to any other this fixed gulf 
between the ideals of the world and of religion. 
All the virtues of the world the zealous inquirer 



246 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

had observed, yet one thing was wanting; and 
still to-day as we read the story we can almost 
hear the reluctance and pity in Jesus' voice, as he 
bade the young man look to another and sterner 
law of renunciation if he would be perfect. The 
gist of the whole matter is contained in those two 
pithy sayings: My kingdom is not of this world, 
and, Ye cannot serve God and mammon. 

In this point again we find Buddhism and 
Christianity in accord, except that what is ex- 
pressed in the Gospels more or less vaguely is in 
the Pdli books ordained with rigorous precision. 
The believers in India were divided into two dis- 
tinct classes: those who formed the sanga^ or 
church property speaking, and who, looking to 
Nirvana as their goal, accepted the religious life 
as we have described it; and those who acknow- 
ledged the higher ideal but chose rather to seek 
their reward in a heaven of prolonged but not 
eternal happiness. These latter remained in the 
world as merchants or soldiers or rulers, and their 
adherence to the faith was particularly marked by 
ddna, or liberal giving, a virtue of supreme im- 
portance where the true disciples depended entirely 
on charity for their support. Buddha, even more 
clearly than Christ, recognised and taught the 
evil and insufficiency of human society; and he 
saw also, as did Christ, that the religious instinct, 
if followed out, must result in the utter abrogation 
of that society and not in any practical alteration 
of its laws. 



HUMANITARIANISM 



247 



Yet because the religious inspiration and virtues 
avert their face from this world, it does not follow 
that the law of competition reigns among men 
without restriction or alleviation, or that human 
society is left wholly to the ravening of wolfish 
and tigerish desires. The world has its code of 
ethics as well as the spirit. First of all the pro- 
hibitive commands are universally binding: Thou 
shalt not kill, Thou shalt not steal, etc. And far 
above these stands the guiding principle of char- 
acter, corresponding to the aspiration of the spirit 
but concerned with that lower personality which 
buys and sells, marries and gives in marriage, and 
looks to earthly success as its reward. And this 
principle of character shows itself under three 
manifestations in the same way as the law of the 
spirit. As faith is the act of discriminating be- 
tween the things of the body and the things of 
the spirit, so prudence, or worldly wisdom, (the 
Platonic ffocpia would better convey the mean- 
ing,) is the faculty of discerning the relative 
values of the things of this earth. As hope is 
the joy and persistence of faith, so courage is 
that which leads a man to follow diligently the 
dictates of prudence; it is the joy and strength of 
secular activity, for no man without courage ever 
won the prize of success, or winning it held it in 
gladness. And as love is the flower of faith and 
hope, the faculty of the spirit that reaches down 
and gives vitality to the religious virtues, so 
honour is the flower of prudence and courage, the 



248 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

guiding principle through the intricate demands 
of worldly uprightness. 

Now these three prudence, courage, and 
honour, like their spiritual congeners, are not 
specific virtues touching the relation of man to 
man, but affect rather the integrity of a man's 
character itself. Between these and the prohibi- 
tive commands lie the social virtues of the secular 
life, which are curiously similar to the religious 
virtues, yet perfectly distinct from them. In place 
of humility, or self-abnegation, which abjures the 
desires and contentions of life altogether, stands 
justice in its stricter acceptance, justice which 
implies the wish to attain for oneself and to allow 
to all others what the ability and energy and in- 
dustry of each merit. For non-resistance we have 
the civil virtue of mercy, which does not abrogate 
justice or claim for the weak what is due to the 
strong, but softens its asperities by recognising 
that after all human judgment is liable to err and 
that where doubts arise it is magnanimous to sur- 
render somewhat to the less fortunate. It is, 
strictly considered, an extension of justice as non- 
resistance is an extension of humility. So in 
place of poverty we should have charity in its 
limited sense of liberal giving; and in place of 
chastity, temperance and faithfulness. These 
four justice, mercy, charity, and temperance 
are positive in their effect and supplement the 
mere prohibitions of universal morality; but they 
are not religious and they do not spring from the 



HUMANITARIANISM 249 

religious instinct, neither do they in any sense 
controvert, however much they may mitigate, the 
law of competition which governs the material 
world. 

By right or wrong, 

Lands and goods go to the strong. 

Property will brutely draw 

Still to the proprietor; 

Silver to silver creep and wind, 

And kind to kind. 

They are, in brief, the logical working out of that 
precept of Apollo, Nothing too much, which as de- 
veloped by Aristotle and others has always been 
and must always remain the acting rule of human 
society. If, in distinction to this command of 
Apollo, we should wish to express briefly the ideal 
of religious virtue, we could not do better than 
repeat the words of the Imitation : ' ' Tene breve 
et consummatum verbum: Dimitte omnia, et in- 
venies omnia; relinque cupidinem, et reperies re- 
quiem," Put away all things and thou shalt find 
all things, abandon desire and thou shalt attain 
peace. 

If you ask whence arises the widespread belief 
that the old order of things is to pass away and a 
new reign of humanitarianism to be introduced, 
the answer is ready to hand: it arises from that 
inexhaustible source of error, the failure to dis- 
cern distinctions. It is the good fortune of Mr. 
Mallock to have set forth the nature of this 



250 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

confusion of socialistic ideas in the economic field. 
He has discriminated clearly between the phe- 
nomena of social aggregates considered as wholes 
on the one hand, and on the other hand the prob- 
lems which arise out of the conflict of different 
parts within these aggregates. The progress of 
mankind as a race is the slow process of evolution 
caused by the survival of the fittest; the rapid 
progress of any particular aggregate is due to the 
directive activity of the "great men " within that 
aggregate working through the law of compe- 
tition. Justice and the general welfare demand 
that the "great man " receive his proper material 
reward. The introduction of the idea of humanity 
as a whole into problems of this second order has 
brought about the wild and mischievous notions 
of humanitarian economy now so prevalent. The 
laws of society are fixed, and no amount of senti- 
mental yearning will alter their nature; although 
it may very well create infinite distrust and class- 
hatred. 

The religious ground of humanitarianism is a 
like failure to observe distinctions, a failure here 
to discriminate between the ideals of religion and 
the ideals of the world. To apply the laws of the 
spirit to the activities of this earth is at once a 
desecration and denial of religion and a bewilder- 
ing and unsettling of the social order. To intrude 
the aspirations of faith and hope and the ethics of 
the golden rule of love into regions where prudence 
and courage and the dictates of honour are su- 



HUMANITARIANISM 25 1 

preme, is a mischievous folly. Failure to dis- 
criminate between the virtues that spring from 
these ideals, or any attempt to amalgamate the 
religious virtues and the secular virtues, to con- 
fuse humility with justice, non-resistance with 
mercy, poverty with liberality, chastity with tem- 
perance, such blindness is equally absurd and 
vastly more dangerous. Humanitarianism is just 
this vague sentimentality of a mind that refuses 
to distinguish between the golden rule and the 
precept of Apollo. There are gross and manifest 
evils in the actual working of the law of compe- 
tition, no one denies that. But they are to be set 
right, if right is possible in this world, by a clearer 
understanding and a more faithful observance of 
the worldly virtues, and not by the sickly yearn- 
ings of sentimentalists. It is still well that we 
render to Caesar the things that are Caesar's and i 
to God the things that are God's. 

For society at large the problem is an easy one; 
society as a whole has nothing to do with God 
and everything to do with Caesar. Indeed, as the 
economic fallacy of socialism springs from apply- 
ing the laws of humanity as a whole to any par- 
ticular aggregate of men; so the religious fallacy 
is an application of the problem of the individual 
to such an aggregate of men. But for the indi- 
vidual, in whose heart the religious instinct mur- 
murs and to whom at the same time the voice of 
the world may speak with equal weight, the 
question is not always so simple. When faith 



2$2 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

was strong among men, as it was for example in 
the days of St. Francis, he found it not difficult 
perhaps to walk bravely in his chosen path. So- 
ciety was divided pretty sharply into those who 
followed the law of renunciation and those who 
followed the law of ambition, and any attempt to 
confuse these two laws would have awakened dis- 
quiet and condemnation. So it was that for St. 
Francis himself, when the vision of peace came, 
it was not so hard, we may suppose, to see his 
way perfectly clear before him. But in other 
days when faith grows a little dull and the all- 
levelling power of democracy has brought things 
spiritual and things worldly to the same plane, 
or so at least it looks to the eyes of men, in such 
days the path of the individual is beset with diffi- 
culties. The man of the world is troubled at 
times by a voice that calls upon him to renounce: 
and on the other side it is still harder, if not im- 
possible, to follow the religious life in its simplicity 
and purity. What shall be said to the troubled 
soul in whose confused hearing the voices of the 
world and the spirit are mingled, dragging him 
now this way and now that ? I know not unless 
it be in the quaint metaphor of Emerson, which I 
have already quoted in an earlier essay: 

One key, one solution to the mysteries of human 
condition, one solution to the old knots of fate, freedom 
and foreknowledge, exists, the propounding, namely, of 
the double consciousness. A man must ride alternately 
on the horses of his private and his public nature, as the 



HUMAN1TARIANISM 



equestrians in the circus throw themselves nimbly from 
horse to horse, or plant one foot on the back of one and 
the other foot on the back of the other. 

Such a double life he must lead, balancing be- 
tween the two laws, but above all things taking 
care not to confuse the regions in which these 
laws are valid or to lose the distinction between 
his public and his private duty. To lose such a 
distinction is to fall forthwith into the shadows 
of hypocrisy and charlatanry; to maintain it ever 
before the inner eye and to judge honestly between 
the conflict of claims is the great problem which 
is left to the conscience of each man and to him 
alone. 



END 



I- -1 



More, Paul Elmer 

99 Shelburne essays. 1st- 
M7 llth series, v.l 
v.l 



PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE 
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET 

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY